LIBRARY  OF  PRINCETON 


JAN  -  7  2003 


THEOLCG'CAJ.  SEVINARY 


CHURCH  DISCIPLINE 


EXPOSITION  OF  THE  SCRIPTURE  DOCTRINE  OF   CHURCH 
ORDER  AND  GOVERNJMENT. 


BY 

REV.   WARHAM    WALKER, 

HOMER, N . Y . 


BOSTON: 

GOULD,  KENDALL  AND  LINCOLN 
UTICA,  N.  Y. 

BENNETT,    BACKUS    AND    HAWLEY. 

1844. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1843, 

By  GOULD,  KENDALL  «fe  LINCOLN, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts. 


WEST  BROOKFIELD, 
C.    A.    MIRICS,    PRINTER. 


PREFATORY  NOTE. 


The  following  work  had  its  origin  in  a  request  of  the 
Ministerial  Conference  of  the  Cortland  Baptist  Associa- 
tion. The  author;  having  read  by  appointment  before 
that  bod)',  an  essay,  entitled,  "  Outhne  of  an  Inquiry 
relative  to  the  Constitution,  Government,  and  Discipline 
of  the  Christian  Churches," — it  was 

"  Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  Conference, 
Br.  Walker  would  render  an  important  service  to  the  cause 
of  Christ,  by  writing  more  fully  on  the  subject  of  his 
essay,  particularly  on  the  Discipline  of  the  churches,  and 
preparing  it  for  publication." 

Upon  mature  reflection,  the  author  deemed  it  his  duty 
to  act  in  conformity  to  the  above  suggestion  of  his  breth- 
ren. The  almost  entire  neglect  of  Discipline  in  many 
churches,  and  the  great  variety  of  practice  existing  in 
others,  indicating  the  absence  of  any  well  defined  and 
established  principles  in  respect  to  it. — seemed  to  him,  to 
render  a  plain  and  faithful  exhibition  of  the  New  Testa- 


VI  PREFATORY    NOTE. 

ment  law  of  church- discipline,  a  most  important  and  de- 
sirable object.  To  what  extent  he  has  succeeded  in 
realizing  this  object,  must  be  left  to  the  decision  of  others. 
He  is  conscious  that  the  work  cannot  be  otherwise  than 
imperfect.  Written,  as  it  has  been,  in  the  midst  of  fre- 
quent interruptions,  arising  from  the  duties  of  a  pastoral 
charge,  it  would  be  strange  if  its  imperfections  were  few. 
Such  as  it  is,  he  commends  it  to  the  blessing  of  God,  and 
to  the  candid  consideration  of  the  churches. 
Homer,  Jan.  1,  1844. 


PLAN 


CONTENTS  OF  THE  WORK 


INTRODUCTION. 

Page 

Church ;  Definition  of  the  Term, 9 

Constitution  of  the  Churches, 10 

First  Christian  Church,  in  its  Incipient  State,    .    .  10 

The  Church  at  Jerusalem, 12 

The  Church  at  Antioch, 13 

Organization  of  the  Churches,        15' 

Government  of  the  Churches, 16 

The  True  Idea  of  Church  Discipline .22 


PART  FIRST. 

FORMATIVE   CHURCH   DISCIPLINE 25 

Terms  of  Church  Membership,       25 

Importance  and  Necessity  of  Maintaining  Formative  Disci- 
pline,        30 

Formative  Measures, 37 


Vlll  PLAN    AND    CONTENTS. 


PART  SECOND. 

Page 

COKBECTIVE     CHURCH     DISCIPLINE 54 

Power  of  the  Churches  to  Maintain  Corrective   Discipline,      .    57 

Limitations  of  the   Power  of  Discipline, 66 

Obligation  of  the  Churches  to  Maintain  Corrective  Disci- 
pline,   75 

Objects  of  Corrective  Discipline, 82 

Spirit  in  which  Corrective   Discipline  should  be  conducted,    .    89 

The  Law  of  Corrective  Discipline, 97 

Offences  demanding  Corrective  Discipline, 109 

The  Process  of  Corrective  Discipline, 125 

The  First  Admonition, 126 

The  Second  Admonition, 133 

The  Final  Act  of  Discipline, 138 

Treatment  of  the.  Excommunicated, 145 

Restoration  of  the  Penitent, 149 

Conclusion,       153 


CHURCH  DISCtPttNE. 


INTRODUCTION. 

In  order  to  prepare  the  way  for  a  profitable  investiga- 
tion of  the  subject  of  church  discipline,  it  may  be  well 
to  ascertain,  in  the  first  place,  the  scriptural  consti- 
tution, organization,  and  government  of  a  Christian 
church. 

^  1.     CHURCH ;  DEFINITION  OF  THE  TERM. 

The  Greek  word  kxy.lijala,  usually  rendered  church 
in  the  common  English  version  of  the  New  Testament, 
signifies  any  public  assembly,  or  congregation,  whether 
convened  for  secular  or  religious  purposes.  There  is 
nothing  essentially  sacred  in  its  meaning. 

In  the  nineteenth  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the.  Apos- 
tles, it  is  applied,  (ver.  32,)  to  the  mob  stirred  up  at 
Ephesus  by  Demetrius  the  silversmith,  as  well  as, 
(ver.  39,)  to  the  ordinary  lawful  assemblies  of  the  peo- 
ple. It  is  employed  by  Paul,  (Eph.  1:  22,)  and  by 
the  writer  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  (Chap. 
12  :  23,)  to  denote  the  whole  body  of  the  chosen  pec- 


10  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

pie  of  God,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  time. 
In  1  Tim.  3  :  15,  and  in  Matt.  16  :  18,  the  term  appears 
to  include,  generally,  such  professed  believers  as  hold 
the  Christian  faith  and  practice  uncorrupted,  through- 
out the  world . 

It  is  most  commonly  used,  however,  in  a  technical 
sense,  to  denote  some  particular  assembly  of  Chris- 
tians, united  in  embracing  the  doctrines,  observing  the 
ordinances,  and  maintaining  the  worship  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Such,  obviously,  is  its  meaning  in 
Matt.  18  :  17,  Acts  9  :  31,  &c. ;  and  in  those  passages 
which  speak  of  "  the  church  at  Jerusalem,"  "  the 
church  of  the  Thessalonians,"  "the  churches  of 
Galatia,"  &c. 

§  2.     CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  CHURCHES. 

If  it  be  demanded.  How  is  a  Christian  assembly 
constituted  a  church? — it  will  be  found,  from  a  careful 
examination  of  the  facts  connected  with  the  origin  of 
some  of  the  early  churches,  that  the  answer  to  this 
question  is  in  accordance  with  the  above  definition. 

1.       FIRST    CHRISTIAN    CHURCH,    IN    ITS    INCIPIENT 

STATE. 

The  first  instance  in  which  a  particular  body  of  Chris- 
tians is  denominated  a  church,  occurs  in  Matt.  18  :  17. 
Our  Lord,  in  giving  his  disciples  instructions  for  the 
regulation  of  their  conduct, in  cases  of  trespass  on  the 
part  of  a  brother,  or  fellow  disciple,  directed  the  per- 
son against  whom  the  trespass  should  be  committed, 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    CHUflCHES.  11 

after  other  prescribed  means  of  reclaiming  the  offender 
had  proved  ineffectual,  to  submit  the  matter  to  the 
judgment  of  the  church,  to  which  both  were  supposed 
to  belong.  Should  it  be  alleged  that  this  rule  was 
given  by  way  of  anticipation,  and  designed  only  for 
the  members  of  a  church  not  yet  in  existence, — it  may 
be  replied,  that,  in  this  case,  the  rule  would  scarcely 
have  been  intelligible  ;  or,  if  intelligible,  that  it  would 
have  been  for  the  present  impracticable  ;  thus  leaving 
the  very  persons  addressed  without  a  rule  in  the  case 
supposed.*  There  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt  that, 
by  the  church,  in  this  passage,  our  Saviour  meant  the 
company  of  disciples  whom  he  had  gathered  around 
him,  and  who,  so  far  as  circumstances  would  permit, 
waited  upon  his  ministry.  Beside  the  twelve  apos- 
tles, and  the  other  seventy  ordained  preachers,  it  is 
probable  that  many  others,  both  men  and  women,  may 
have  been  included. 

Some  of  these  had  believed  under  the  preaching  of 
John  the  Baptist ;  others,  under  that  of  Jesus  himself. 
It  should  be  observed,  that  John,  although  he  baptized 
his  converts,  declined  to  collect  them  into  a  church 
state.  (See  John  3:26 — 30.)  The  design  of  his 
ministry  w^as  simply  to  make  ready  a  people  prepared 
for  the  Lord  ;  and  it  was  reserved  for  the  Messiah  to 
give  to  his  kingdom  on  earth  a  visible  form  and  organi- 
zation. 

The  characteristics  by  which  the  true  subjects  of 

*  "  It  would  be  contrary  to  all  rules  of  criticism,  to  suppose  that 
our  Lord  used  this  term  [church]  in  a  sense  wherein  it  could  not 
then  be  understood  by  any  one  of  his  hearers."    Dr.  Campbell. 


12  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

that  kingdom  were  distinguished,  may  be  learned  from 
the  18th  of  Matthew.  They  were  such  as  had  been 
converted,  and  had  become,  in  respect  to  humility, 
simplicity,  and  inoffensiveness  of  character,  as  little 
children.  (A^er.  3—10.  See  also  1  Peter  2  :  2,  and 
1  Cor.  14  :  20.)  They  were  such  as  had  been  sought 
out,  like  lost  sheep,  and  brought  back  from  their  wan- 
derings to  the  fold  of  God.  (Ver.  11— 14.)  They 
were  such  as  had  been  forgiven,  and  as  cherished  a 
spirit  of  forgiveness.  (Ver.  15 — 35.)  A  company  of 
these,  united  in  the  common  faith  which  they  had 
learned  from  the  lips  of  the  Great  Teacher,  and  asso- 
ciated together  for  the  worship  of  God,  and  for  the 
promotion  of  each  other's  good,  under  the  authority 
and  according  to  the  law  of  Christ, — were  constituted, 
it  would  seem,  by  such  union  and  association,  a  Chris- 
tian church.  It  was  not  the  mere  fact  that  they  were 
disciples,  that  made  them  such  ;  nor  the  additional  cir- 
cumstance that  they  were  baptized  disciples,  though 
both  these  were  necessary  ; — ^but  it  was  the  fact  that 
they  were  combined  in  maintaining  the  doctrine,  wor- 
ship, and  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  so  far  as  these  had 
at  that  time  been  prescribed.  Their  organization  as  a 
church  was,  indeed,  only  partial  as  yet ;  but  their  ex- 
istence as  a  church  was  already  perfect. 

2.       THE     CHURCH    AT    JERUSALEM. 

In  the  first  six  chapters  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
we  have  an  extended  view  of  the  same  church,  divest- 
ing itself  of  the  fugitive  character  which  it  had  hith- 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    CHURCHES.  13 

erto  borne,  and  passing  into  a  settled  state  at  Jerusa- 
lem ;  rapidly  increasing  its  numbers  and  influence ; 
and  assuming  a  more  thorough  and  perfect  organiza- 
tion. The  great  atoning  sacriiice  had  now  been  offer- 
ed ;  and  in  commemoration  of  that  event,  the  Lord's 
supper  had  been  instituted  and  its  perpetual  observ- 
ance ordained.  The  Head  of  the  church,  having 
given  to  his  apostles  specific  commands  for  the  regula- 
tion of  whatever  pertained  to  his  visible  kingdom,  had 
ascended  to  his  mediatorial  throne.  At  this  time,  the 
church  numbered  about  one  hundred  and  twenty.  By 
these,  united  supplications  were  offered ;  an  apostle 
was  ordained  in  the  place  of  Judas ;  the  word  was 
faithfully  preached,  with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down 
from  heaven  ;  and  thousands,  believing,  were  baptized 
and  added  to  the  church  ; — after  which  "  they  continu- 
ed steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship, 
and  in  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers."  It  is 
observable,  that  the  persons  converted  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost  were  made  members  of  the  church,  by  be- 
coming united  with  those  who  were  previously  mem- 
bers, in  the  Christian  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and 
associated  with  them  in  maintaining  the  Christian  ordi- 
nances and  worship.  Precisely  the  same  kind  of  union 
and  association  which  constituted  the  original  body  a 
church,  now  constituted  these  a,  part  of  that  church. 

3.       THE    CHURCH    AT    ANTIOCH. 

The  origin  of  the  church  at  Antioch  is  more  briefly 
recorded  in  Acts  11 :  19 — 26.     In  regard  to  the  ques- 
tion before  us,  a  review  of  that  record   will  furnish 
2 


14  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

substantially  the  same  results  as  in  the  case  of  the 
church  at  Jerusalem.  It  appears  that  certain  disciples, 
who  had  fled  from  the  persecution  which  followed  the 
martyrdom  of  Stephen,  came  to  Antioch,  and  address- 
ed themselves  to  the  Greek  inhabitants  of  that  city, 
"  preaching  the  Lord  Jesus."  "The  hand  of  the  Lord," 
says  the  inspired  historian,  "was  with  them-,  and  a 
great  number  believed,  and  turned  unto  the  Lord." 
Having  become  united  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  they 
associated  themselves  together  for  the  observance  of 
his  laws,  ordinances,  and  worship  ;  and  thus  became  a 
Christian  church.  Any  thing  short  of  this  would 
not,  it  is  believed,  have  been  recognized  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  New  Testament,  as  a  "  turning  to  the 
Lord."  When  Barnabas  was  afterwards  sent  from 
Jerusalem  to  visit  these  disciples,  it  would  seem  that 
he  found  nothing  defective  or  irregular  in  their  con- 
stitution. On  the  contrary,  there  was  in  their  state  a 
manifestation  of  the  grace  of  God,  which  became  to 
him  an  occasion  of  rejoicing.  He  "was  glad,  and 
exhorted  them  all,  that  with  purpose  of  heart  they 
would  cleave  unto  the  Lord," — evidently  implying 
that  they  should  continue  as  they  were.  Whether 
they  had  at  this  time  a  pastor,  or  deacons,  does  not 
appear.  But  however  imperfect  their  organization 
may  have  been,  they  were  distinctly  recognized  as  a 
church  of  Christ.   (See  ver.  26.) 

A  farther  prosecution  of  the  inquiry,  as  touching 
this  point,  is  needless.  If  the  primitive  practice  is  to 
be  our  guide,  it  is  evident  that  Christian  churches  are 
constituted,  or  made  such, — not  by  the  decisions  of 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCHES.      15 

councils,  or  by  the  authority  of  any  other  ecclesiastical 
body, — but  simply  by  being  spiritually  united  in  the 
truth  to  one  another,  and  to  Christ  their  Head,  and 
voluntarily  associated  in  obedience  to  his  commands 
and  ordinances,  and  in  the  maintenance  of  his  worship. 

§  3.  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCHES. 

The  officers  necessary  to  a  perfect  church  organiza- 
.tion,  according  to  the  apostolic  model,  are  bishops,  or 
pastors,  and  deacons.  The  former  are  spiritual  over- 
seers ;  and  to  the  latter,  as  stewards  and  almoners, 
are  committed  the  secular  interests  of  the  church, 
especially  the  care  of  the  poor.  To  the  pastor,  in 
connexion  with  the  ministry  of  the  word,  pertain  all 
the  duties  and  all  the  rights  of  a  presiding  officer.  He 
stands  at  the  head  of  the  church,  not  as  an  arbitrary 
ruler,  legislator,  or  judge  ;  but  as  its  guide  and  leader, 
in  carrying  out  the  purposes  of  its  constitution,  under 
the  authority,  and  in  obedience  to  the  laws  of  Christ. 

In  recurring  again  to  the  early  history  of  the  church 
at  Jerusalem,  we  find  that  when  the  number  of  the 
disciples  was  multiplied,  the  distribution  of  their  char- 
ities to  the  poor  became  a  task  so  laborious,  as  serious- 
ly to  interrupt  the  apostles  in  their  more  appropriate 
work.  To  relieve  them  from  this  burden,  deacons 
were  chosen  and  ordained,  and  the  pecuniary  affairs  of 
the  body  were  confided  to  their  management.  (Acts 
6  : 1 — 6.)  The  presence  of  the  apostles  rendered  the 
election  of  a  pastor,  as  yet,  unnecessary.  Subse- 
quently, it  would  seem  that  this  office  was  filled  by 


16  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

James  the  son  of  Alpheus,  and  thus  the  organi- 
zation of  the  church  was  complete.  (Acts  12  :  17  ; 
21:18;  Gal.  2  :  12.)  So  far  as  we  are  informed 
in  respect  to  the  organization  of  other  churches,  they 
appear  to  have  followed  this  pattern.  (Phil.  1:1; 
1  Tim.  3  :  1—13. 

The  deacons  of  a.  church  are,  ex  officio,  its  treas- 
urers ;  and  upon  the  pastor  would  naturally  devolve 
the  duties  which  are  ordinarily  performed  by  a  church 
clerk.  The  discharge  of  these  duties  by  a  distinct 
officer  appointed  for  that  purpose,  although  nothing  is 
said  of  it  in  Scripture,  is  found  to  be  highly  conven- 
ient ;  and  in  these  days  of  instability  in  the  pastoral 
relation,  could  hardly  be  dispensed  with. 

^  4.  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  CHURCHES. 

Particular  churches,  or  assemblies  of  Christians, 
united  and  associated  as  above,  are  parts  of  the  uni- 
versal church,  of  which  Jesus  Christ  is  the  sole  King, 
Lawgiver,  and  Judge.  They  are  subject  only  to  his 
authority  ;  they  owe  obedience  only  to  his  laws  ;  they 
are  amenable  only  to  his  tribunal.  No  example  occurs 
in  the  sacred  record  of  one  church  claiming  a  right  of 
jurisdiction  over  another.  Nor  is  it  intimated  that 
such  jurisdiction  was  exercised  by  any  body  of  churches, 
or  of  their  representatives, — by  any  association,  pres- 
bytery, conference,  or  bench  of  bishops.  The  con- 
ference held  at  Jerusalem,  in  relation  to  the  matter 
submitted  to  the  apostles  and  elders  by  the  church  at 
Antioch,  is  no  exception  to  the  above  remarks.    In 


GOVERNMENT    OF    THE    CHURCHES.  17 

this  case,  it  was  not  a  judicial  sentence,  but  instruc- 
tion, that  was  sought  and  given.  In  fact,  the  decision 
of  the  conference  contained  an  explicit  disclaimer  of 
any  such  authority  over  the  brethren  at  Antioch,  as 
had  been  assumed  by  certain  men  who  went  out  from 
the  church  at  Jerusalem.    (Acts  15  :  24,  28,  29.) 

During  the  apostoUc  age,  the  churches  retained 
their  independence  of  all  human  authority.  Each 
managed  its  own  afiairs  in  its  own  way  ;  and  each  was 
responsible  for  its  acts,  only  to  Christ,  the  common 
Lord  of  all.  Nor  was  it  until  the  purity  and  simplici- 
ty of  that  age  had  departed,  that  their  independence 
was  invaded,  and  their  freedom  lost.  The  gradual 
working  of  the  mystery  of  iniquity,  mentioned  by 
Paul  in  2  Thes.  2  :  7,  as  even  then  in  operation,  at 
length  prepared  the  way  for  those  extended  and  pow- 
erful combinations,  which,  severally,  have  claimed  to 
be  the  churches  of  Jesus  Christ ;  but  which,  instead 
of  regarding  his  mild  and  equal  laws,  have  set  up 
each  a  despotism  of  its  own, — a  spiritual  dominion, 
originating  in  corruption  and  usurpation,  and  perpet- 
uated by  means  of  ecclesiastical  tribunals  unauthor- 
ized by  the  word  of  God.  By  whatever  names  these 
tribunals  may  be  known,  or  whatever  powers  they  may 
assume, — whether  councils  or  syndds,  conferences,  con- 
sistories or  assemblies, — whether  employing  them- 
selves exclusively  in  judicial  proceedings,  or  claiming 
also  the  legislative  authority,  and  granting  to  them- 
selves the  liberty,  as  Calvin  said,  "somewhat  to  change" 
the  ordinances  of  the  great  Lawgiver, — they  must  be 
regarded  as  subversive,  both  of  the  rights  of  the  King 


18  CHURCH   DISCIPLINE. 

in  Zion,  and  of  the  freedom  of  his  subjects.  Nothing- 
could  reasonably  have  been  expected  from  them,  but 
the  very  mischief  and  confusion  which  they  have  actu- 
ally wrought. 

The  corruption  of  the  churches  in  this  respect,  was 
not,  however,  universal.  There  was  still  a  succes- 
sion of  faithful  witnesses,  who,  without  any  other 
ecclesiastical  organization  than  that  appointed  by 
Christ  himself,  maintained,  even  in  the  darkest  periods, 
the  Christian  faith  and  practice  in  sometliing  like  their 
primitive  purity  ;  and  who,  therefore,  under  the  oppro- 
brious epithets  of  Nazarenes,  Novatians,  Cathari,  Wal- 
denses,  Mennonites,  or  Anabaptists,  were  denounced 
from  age  to  age,  as  obstinate  schismatics  and  heretics. 
Among  those,  now  known  as  Baptists,  the  original 
independence  of  the  churches  is  understood  to  be  still 
maintained.  The  decisions  of  their  councils  are  held 
to  be  merely  advisory  ;  and  the  associations  and  con- 
ventions which  they  have  organized  for  the  promotion 
of  Christian  fellowship,  or  for  the  prosecution  of 
plans  of  Christian  benevolence,  are  invested  with  no 
ecclesiastical  authority.  Should  the  Baptist  associa- 
tions of  this  country,  forgetful  of  the  purposes  for 
which  they  were  designed,  assume  jurisdiction  over 
the  churches,  it  needs  not  the  eye  of  a  prophet  to  pre- 
dict the  result.  It  would  not  be  long,  probably,  before 
conflicting  decisions  of  different  associations  would 
suggest  the  necessity  of  an  umpire  to  judge  between 
them.  Such  an  umpire  might  readily  be  found  in 
the  State  conventions  ;  and  if  any  disagreement  should 
?irise  between  these,  it  might  be  settled  by  appeal  to 


GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  CHURCHES.      19 

the  General  Convention.  Thus  the  Baptist  hierarchy- 
would  be  complete. 

In  the  manag-ement  of  their  internal  affairs,  the 
primitive  churches  were  essentially  democratic.  From 
1  Cor.  5:4,  5,  and  2  Cor.  2  :  7,  8,  it  is  evident  that  in 
the  expulsion  and  restoration  of  offenders,  the  body  act- 
ed jointly,  each  member  being-  entitled  to  a  voice  ;  nor  is 
there  any  reason  to  doubt  that  the  admission  of  new 
members  was  conducted  in  a  similar  manner.  (Rom. 
14  :  1  ;  Gal.  5  :  10,  12,  and  6:1.)  The  deacons  men- 
tioned in  Acts  6:5,  6,  were  first  chosen  by  "the 
whole  multitude  of  the  disciples"  embraced  in  the 
church  at  Jerusalem,  and  afterwards  ordained  by  the 
apostles.  In  the  churches  of  Derbe,  Lystra,  Iconium, 
and  Antioch  in  Pisidia,  Paul  and  Barnabas  appear  to 
have  presided  at  the  election  of  elders,  or  pastors  ;  who 
were  chosen,  as  the  original  word,  yeiqozovr^GavTeq, 
implies,  by  holding  up  the  hand.  (Acts  14  :  23.)  In 
2  Cor,  8  :  19,  compared  with  1  Cor.  16  :  3,  we  have  an 
example  of  the  transaction  of  ordinary  business  in  the 
same  way.  It  is  obvious,  then,  that  the  pastoral 
authority  could  not,  without  usurpation,  be  so  extend- 
ed as  to  infringe  upon  the  democratic  character  of  the 
churches. 

The  strong  language  employed  in  some  passages  to 
denote  that  authority,  may,  perhaps,  be  thought  incom- 
patible with  the  views  here  expressed.  But  if  that 
language  be  examined,  it  will  be  found  susceptible  of 
a  milder  interpretation  than  is  suggested  by  the  com- 
mon version.  The  term,  for  example,  rendered  gov- 
ernments, in  1  Cor.  12  :  28,  might  with  equal  propriety 


20  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

have  been  rendered  directors,  or  superintendents.  In 
like  manner,  the  phrase  rendered  "  them  that  have  the 
rule  over  you,"  in  Heb.  13  :  7,  17,  24,  evidently  signi- 
fies no  more  than  "  them  that  preside  over,  direct,  and 
lead  the  way  before  youy  Such,  in  point  of  fact,  was 
the  office  of  the  primitive  bishops.  It  was  their  busi- 
ness, not  to  rule  imperiously,  as  lords  over  God's  heri- 
tage ;  but,  as  faithful  shepherds,  to  watch  over,  in- 
struct, and  guide  the  flock,  and  by  their  own  examples 
to  lead  the  way.  "  The  princes  of  the  Gentiles,"  said 
our  Lord  to  his  disciples,  "exercise  dominion  over 
them,  and  they  that  are  great  exercise  authority  upon 
them ;  but  it  shall  not  be  so  among  you  ;  but  whoso- 
ever will  be  great  among  you,  let  him  be  your  minister, 
and  whosoever  will  be  chief  among  you,  let  him  be 
your  servant."     (Matt.  20  :  25—27.) 

Happy  would  it  have  been  for  the  churches,  if  this 
injunction  had  been  uniformly  obeyed.  At  an  early 
period,  however,  encroachments  were  made  upon  their 
rights.  "The  government  was  transferred  into  the 
hands  of  the  officers,  or,  more  properly  speaking,  was 
assumed  by  them ;  and  in  the  second  century,  some  of 
their  number,  arrogating  to  themselves  exclusively  the 
title  of  bishops,  acquired  a  superiority  over  the  other 
presbyters, — though  these,  and,  in  many  cases,  all  the 
members  of  the  churches,  retained  some  share  in  the 
government.  The  bishops  residing  in  the  capitals  of 
provinces  soon  acquired  a  superiority  over  the  provin- 
cial bishops,  and  were  called  metropolitans.  They,  in 
their  turn,  became  subject  to  a  still  higher  order,  term- 
ed patriarchs ;  and  thus  a  complete  aristocratic  consti- 


GOVERNMENT    OF    THE    CHURCHES.  21 

tution  was  formed,  which  continues  in  the  Greek 
church  to  this  day ;  but  in  the  Latin  it  was  speedily- 
transformed  into  a  Monarchy,  centering  in  the  person 
of  the  Pope.''*  To  this  it  may  be  added,  that  the 
aristocratic  principle  thus  introduced,  is  still,  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent,  retained  in  most  of  the  protes- 
tant  denominations. 

Such  an  assumption  of  power  on  the  part  of  the 
ministry,  and  such  a  distinction  in  that  ministry  of 
bishops  from  presbyters,  as  are  noticed  in  the  above 
extract,  must  be  regarded  as  altogether  unscriptural. 
Both  are  decidedly  rebuked  in  1  Peter  5  :  1 — 3,  where 
the  terms  bishop,  or  overseer,  (in  Greek  inlanonoc,,) 
and  elder,  or  presbyter,  (in  Greek  7iQe<T^TL)TeQog,)  are 
applied  indiscriminately  to  the  same  class  of  functiona- 
ries. "The  elders  (or  presbyters)  which  are  among 
you,  T  exhort,  who  am  also  an  elder,  (or  presbyter,) 
and  a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  also  a 
partaker  of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed :  feed  [as 
a  shepherd ,  or  pastor]  the  flock  of  God  which  is  among 
you,  taking  the  oversight  (or  episcopacy,  i.  e.  exercis- 
ing the  ofRce  of  a  bishop)  thereof,  not  by  constraint, 
but  willingly  ;  not  for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind  ; 
neither  as  being  lords  over  God's  heritage,  but  being 
ensamples  to  the  flock."  See  also  Acts  20:17,28, 
where  the  elders  (or  presbyters)  of  the  cburch  at 
Ephesus  are  exhorted  to  take  heed  to  all  the  flock, 
over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  had  mads  them  overseers, 
(or  bishops.) 

*  Encyc.  Rel.  Knowledge,  pp.  619—20. 


22  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

Rightfully,  then,  the  churches  can  be  subjected  to 
no  g-overnment  but  that  of  Jesus  Christ.  So  far  as 
human  authority  is  concerned,  they  are  free  corpora- 
tions ;  not  governed,  but  acting  voluntarily,  each  mem- 
ber being  entitled  to  an  equal  voice.  If  pastors  assume 
an  arbitrary  control  over  the  churches,  they  are  usurp- 
ers ;  if,  on  the  contrary,  they  yield  a  servile  submis- 
sion to  the  churches,  they  are  recreants.  Their  office 
is  one,  neither  of  dominion,  nor  of  vassalage ;  but  of 
guardianship,  instruction,  and  guidance. 

The  foregoing  sketch,  the  writer  is  aware,  contains 
but  a  meagre  view  of  matters  so  important  as  the  con- 
stitution, organization,  and  government  of  a  Christian 
church, — matters  which  every  Christian,  and  especial- 
ly every  Baptist,  ought  thoroughly  to  understand.  A 
more  extended  discussion  of  them  here,  it  was  thought, 
would  be  out  of  place.  So  much,  however,  was 
deemed  suitable,  as  introductory  to  the  subject  of 
CHURCH  DISCIPLINE,  to  which  we  now  proceed. 

^  5.    THE  TRUE  IDEA  OF  CHURCH   DISCI- 
PLINE. 

A  body  of  soldiers  may  be  said  to  be  well  disciplined, 
not  when  the  court  martial  is  constantly  busy  in  re- 
pressing acts  of  insubordination  among  them,  but 
when  they  are  so  generally  observant  of  the  orders  of 
their  commander,  and  of  all  the  military  regulations 
under  which  they  are  placed,  that  there  are  few  such 
acts  to  be  repressed.  In  speaking  of  the  discipline  of 
an  arnjy,  we  of  course  embrace  in  our  meaning  the 


TRUE    IDEA    OF    CHURCH    DISCIPLINE.  23 

correction  of  military  offences.  But  this  is  not  the 
whole  of  our  meaning.  We  include  in  it,  also,  that 
process  of  military  instruction  and  training,  by  which 
soldiers  are  formed,  and  fitted  for  active  and  efiicient 
service ;  and  by  which,  in  performing  that  service, 
whether  in  the  camp  or  the  field,  they  are  all  brought 
to  regulate  their  movements  by  a  common  rule. 

In  like  manner,  a  family  may  be  said  to  be  well  dis- 
ciplined, not  when  punishment  is  frequent,  but  when 
the  parental  authority  is  so  habitually  regarded  that 
the  necessity  of  punishment  is  rare.  Indeed,  the  fre- 
quent recurrence  of  such  a  necessity,  however  prompt- 
ly it  may  be  met,  is  an  indication  of  previous  negli- 
gence, in  respect  to  a  nobler,  if  not  a  more  important 
branch  of  family  discipline.  Let  children  be  faithfully 
trained  up,  from  the  first,  in  the  way  they  should  go  ; 
and  when  they  have  become  accustomed  to  that  way, 
they  will  seldom  depart  from  it.  The  necessity  of 
that  corrective  discipline  which  is  designed  to  reclaim 
them  from  the  ways  they  should  not  go,  wiU  thus,  in 
a  great  measure,  be  obviated.  If  they  are  formed 
aright, — if  they  are  made  to  understand  their  filial  and 
fraternal  obligations,  and  trained,  by  exercise,  to  the 
proper  discharge  of  these  obligations, — there  will  be 
little  occasion  to  reform  them.  And  in  no  other  way 
can  the  true  idea  of  family  discipline  be  realized. 
Without  this,  chastisement  may  be  inflicted,  as  often 
as  the  caprice  of  the  parent  may  dictate  ;  but  it  is  not 
disciphne. 

These  examples  may  aid  us  in  obtaining  a  clear, 
and  at  the  same  time  a  sufllciently  comprehensive  view 


24  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

of  the  subject  before  us.  We  may  say  of  a  Christian 
church,  that  it  is  well  disciplined,  not  when  perpetu- 
ally engaged  in  efforts  to  reclaim  offenders,  but  when 
there  are  few  offenders  to  be  reclaimed.  That  notion 
of  church  discipline,  which  regards  it  as  pertaining 
entirely,  or  chiefly,  to  the  settlement  of  difficulties, 
and  the  treatment  of  cases  of  delinquency,  is  alto- 
gether too  limited.  It  takes  a  far  wider  range.  It 
embraces  such  a  judicious  administration  of  the  laws 
of  Christ  in  his  visible  kingdom,  and  such  a  training  of 
his  subjects  to  habits  of  active  obedience,  that  diffi- 
culties and  delinquencies  shall  scarcely  be  known. 
Like  military  and  family  discipline,  it  includes  a  for- 
mative, as  well  as  a  corrective,  or  reformative  pro- 
cess. It  aims  at  the  security  and  advancement  of 
those  who  stand,  as  well  as  the  recovery  of  those  who 
have  fallen  ;  and  takes  in  the  whole  system  of  meas- 
ures by  which  both  these  objects  are  to  be  effected. 
It  implies,  in  short,  nothing  less  than  a  full  and  faith- 
ful application  of  those  scriptural  rules  and  principles, 
which  were  designed  to  preserve  the  order  of  the 
churches,  to  promote  the  purity,  harmony,  and  useful 
efficiency  of  their  faithful  members,  and  to  separate 
the  incorrigibly  unfaithful  from  their  communion  and 
fellowship. 

Such,  it  is  conceived,  is  the  true  idea  of  church 
discipline.     It  will  be  seen  that  the  subject  naturally 
divides  itself  into  two  branches,  or  parts,  which,  for 
convenience,  may  be  termed,  as  above, 
I.  Formative  ; 
II.  Corrective. 


TERMS    OF    CHURCH    MEMBERSHIP.  25 


PART    FIRST. 

FORMATIVE    CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

Under  this  head,  we  may  include  all  the  means  to 
be  employed  for  the  promotion,  in  the  members  of  a 
church,  of  a  healthful,  and  vigorous  piety.  It  is  not 
the  design  of  the  writer,  in  the  present  inquiry,  to 
enter  into  a  minute  and  particular  consideration  of 
every  thing  pertaining  to  this  part  of  the  subject.  A 
few  suggestions  of  a  brief  and  general  character,  must 
suffice. 

^  6.  TERMS  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP. 

The  most  perfect  system  of  discipline,  when  applied 
to  unsuitable  subjects,  cannot  be  expected  to  produce 
valuable  results.  A  careful  adherence,  therefore,  to 
the  scriptural  terms  of  church  membership,  if  not 
strictly  a  part  of  the  formative  process  under  consider- 
ation, may  at  least  be  regarded  as  essential  to  its 
success. 

A  military  officer,  sent  out  to  enlist  and  train  re- 
cruits, will  not  receive  the  crippled,  the  paralytic,  and 
the  blind.  He  wants  perfect  and  able-bodied  men, 
who  are  capable  of  rendering  active  service,  and  of 
enduring  hardness  as  good  soldiers.  The  same  prin- 
ciple is  applicable  to  those  who  aspire  to  be  numbered 
with  the  soldiers  of  the  cross.  None  are  wanted  in 
3 


26  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

the  Christian  army,  but  such  as  actually  possess, 
through  the  enlightening  and  quickening  operations  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  spiritual  perceptions,  sensibilities,  and 
capacities.  None  are  wanted  but  such  as  have  been 
"born  of  the  Spirit."  (John  3:5,6.)  Every  at- 
tempt to  bring  persons  of  an  oppos.ite  character  under 
the  influence  of  a  salutary  formative  church  discipline, 
must  necessarily  prove  unavailing.  "  The  natural  man 
receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  for  they 
are  foolishness  unto  him  ;  neither  can  he  know  them, 
because  they  are  spiritually  discerned."  (iCor.  2  :  14.) 
No  government  will  admit  into  its  military  service 
persons  who  refuse  to  acknowledge  its  supremacy,  and 
who  persist  in  yielding  allegiance  to  a  foreign  usurper. 
Upon  the  same  principle,  before  any  can  with  propriety 
be  enrolled  in  the  sacramental  host,  they  must  forsake 
the  armies  of  the  aliens,  and  be  reconciled  to  their 
rightful  moral  sovereign.  They  must  cease  to  be 
strangers  and  foreigners,  and  be  made  fellow-citizens 
with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God.  (Eph. 
2  :  11 — 19.)  The  Lord  Jesus  wants  none  as  soldiers, 
who,  in  the  hour  of  conflict,  will  desert  his  standard, 
and  go  over  to  the  enemy.  Nor  can  it  be  doubted  that 
he  requires  his  associated  disciples  to  guar4  with  vigi- 
lance, so  far  as  they  may,  against  the  admission  of 
such  into  the  churches  to  which  they  themselves  be- 
long. It  is  not  theirs,  indeed,  to  know  the  hearts  of 
any.  This,  the  great  Head  of  the  church  has  reserved 
in  his  own  power.  His  people  may  be,  and  often  are, 
imposed  upon  by  a  counterfeit  piety,  where  there  ex 
ists  no  true  devotion  of  the  heart  to   God.     (Acts 


TERMS  OF  CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP.       27 

5  :  1 — JO  ;  8  :  13,  22,  &c.)  But  still  he  has  made  it 
their  duty,  in  relation  to  such  as  seek  a  place  in  the 
visible  church,  faithfully  to  examine,  and  impartially 
to  judge ;  and  to  receive  within  its  sacred  enclosure 
those  only  in  whom  they  find,  or  believe  they  find,  the 
distinctive  traits  of  Christian  character. 

The  essential  qualifications  for  membership  in  a 
Christian  church,  are  repentance  and  faith.  (Acts 
2:38;  Mark  16  :  16.)  One  of  the  laws  of  Christ, 
which  his  churches  are  bound  inviqlably  to  maintain, 
forbids  that  any  should  be  admitted  to  membership, 
ujiless  they  give  evidence  of  possessing  these  qualifi- 
cations. A  mere  profession  of  repentance,  in  words, 
unsupported  by  any  farther  proof  of  a  gracious  reno- 
vation of  heart,  is  not  sufficient.  Where  it  truly  ex- 
ists, there  will  be  a  brokenness  of  heart,  and  a  contri- 
tion and  humility  of  spirit,  which  in  most  cases  may 
easily  be  discovered.  (Psalm  51  :  17  ;  Isa.  57  :  15  ; 
66  :  2.)  The  appropriate  fruits  of  repentance,  also, — 
confession  and  forsaking  of  sin,  and  a  cheerful  per- 
formance of  the  duties  of  religion, — are  of  such  a  na- 
ture as  scarcely  to  remain  invisible.  It  cannot  be 
right  to  receive  into  the  churches,  persons  in  whom 
these  tokens  and  fruits  of  repentance  are  wanting. 
(Matt.  3:8.) 

Nor  is  it  sufficient  that  they  make  a  mere  avowal  of 
their  faith.  The  sincerity  and  genuineness  of  this 
exercise  should  be  made  apparent,  by  a  course  of  ac- 
tion answerable  in  some  good  degree  to  the  nature  of 
the  truths  believed.  At  least,  there  ought  to  be  a 
manifestation   of  willingness    to   enter  upon  such   a 


28  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

course.  (James  2  :  14 — 26.)  It  cannot  be  expected, 
indeed,  and  ought  not  to  be  demanded,  that  converts, 
seeking  a  home  in  the  churches,  should  be  theologians, 
capable  of  passing  judgment  upon  creeds  and  confes- 
sions of  faith.  In  many  of  them,  doubtless,  there  will 
be  found  a  surprising  degree  of  ignorance,  even  in 
relation  to  those  first  principles  and  rudimental  truths, 
which  to  the  experienced  Christian  are  familiar  as 
household  words.  Still,  none  who  are  of  a  meek  and 
contrite  spirit  should  be  rejected,  simply  because  they 
are  unable  to  give  a  correct  and  satisfactory  account  of 
Christian  doctrine.  As  well  might  hardy,  vigorous, 
and  patriotic  men,  offering  themselves  as  military 
recruits,  be  rejected,  because  they  are  not  already 
masters  of  the  military  art.  The  question  for  the 
churches  to  decide  in  regard  to  candidates  for  member- 
ship, is  not,  whether  they  have  an  accurate  knowledge 
of  Christianity  as  a  system,  but  whether  they  have  felt 
its  renovating  power.  If  they  evidently  love  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  if  they  are  inquiring,  like  Saul  of 
Tarsus,  with  an  honest  purpose  to  know  and  obey, 
"  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?" — their  faith, 
however  weak,  is  unquestionably  genuine.  (John 
14:23;  Acts  9:6.) 

It  may  be  added,  that  persons  asking  membership  in 
the  churches  should  evince  a  cheerful  readiness  to  give 
themselves,  not  only  to  the  Lord,  but  also  to  his  peo- 
ple by  his  will.  (2  Cor.  8:5.)  There  ought  to  be, 
on  the  part  of  such,  a  cordial  recognition  of  the 
authority  of  Christ,  as  sole  and  exclusive,  in  matters 
of  religious  faith  and  practice  ;  and  a  willingness  to 


TERMS    OF    CHURCH    BIEMBERSHIP.  29 

submit  themselves  to  all  the  regulations  which  he  has 
been  pleased  to  establish  in  his  visible  kingdom.  If 
they  seek  to  participate  in  the  benefits  of  church  union, 
they  should  not  be  reluctant  to  contribute  to  these 
benefits.  If  they  share  equally  in  all  the  privileges  of 
the  association,  it  is  no  more  than  reasonable  that  they 
should  bear  also  an  equal  share,  according  to  their 
ability,  in  all  its  responsibilities, — its  pecuniary  bur- 
dens,* its  spiritual  labors,  and  its  devotional  exercises. 

*  2  Cor.  8 :  12 — 14.  "  For  if  there  be  first  a  willing  mind,  it  is 
accepted  according  to  that  a  man  hath,  and  not  according  to  that 
he  hath  not.  For  I  mean  not  that  other  men  be  eased,  and  ye  bur- 
dened ;  but  by  an  equality,  that  now  at  this  time  your  abundance 
may  be  a  supply  for  their  want,  that  their  abundance  also  may  be 
a  supply  for  your  want,  that  there  may  be  equality." 

In  the  opinion  of  the  writer,  the  obligation  of  each  church  mem- 
ber to  bear  an  equal  proportion  of  the  necessary  pecuniary  bur- 
dens of  the  church  to  which  he  belongs,  according  to  his  ability,  is 
a  just  and  fair  inference  from  the  above  passage.  This  inference 
cannot  be  evaded,  by  alleging,  as  some  have  alleged,  that  the 
equality  insisted  upon  had  respect,  not  to  church  members,  but  to 
churches.  For  if  the  apostle  thought  it  right  that  there  should  be 
an  essential  equality  between  the  churches  of  Achaia  and  those  of 
Macedonia,  even  in  regard  to  their  religious  charities, — it  is  still 
more  obviously  right,  that  there  should  be  a  like  equality  between 
different  members  of  the  same  church,  in  regard  to  those  necessary 
expenditures  in  which  they  have  a  common  interest.  Indeed,  the 
man  who  seeks  to  bear  less  of  the  pecuniary  burdens  of  the 
church  to  which  he  belongs,  than  a  just  and  equal  average  system 
would  lay  upon  him, — at  the  same  time  seeks  to  impose  upon  his 
brethren,  more  of  that  burden,  by  so  much,  than  a  just  and  equal 
average  system  would  lay  upon  them.  He  seeks,  in  other  words, 
to  do  that  which  must  be  regarded  as  a  violation  of  one  of  the 
plainest  principles  of  common  honesty.  With  a  view  to  cast 
odium  upon  the  average  plan,  the  disingenuous  cry  of  "  Taxation  !" 
is  often  raised  by  covetous  church'members  :  or,  if  the  justness  of 
3* 


30  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

The  obligation  to  do  this,  should  be  distinctly  under- 
stood, and  freely  admitted,  by  every  applicant  for  mem- 
bership ;  and  he  should  know  that  in  uniting  himself 
with  the  disciples  of  Christ,  he  becomes  pledged  with 
them  to  the  maintenance  of  the  Christian  ordinances 
and  worship,  to  the  cultivation  of  every  Christian 
grace,  and  to  the  practice  of  every  Christian  virtue. 
Should  any  refuse  to  acknowledge  and  submit  them- 
selves to  a  rule  so  obviously  just  and  salutary, — what- 
ever may  be  their  standing,  wealth,  or  influence,  the 
church  is  bound  to  reject  them  from  her  fellowship. 
She  cannot  be  benefitted  by  the  multiplication  of  mem- 
bers who  obey  no  law  but  their  own  caprice ;  nor  is 
she  at  liberty  to  sanction  the  solemn  burial  into  the 
likeness  of  Christ's  death,  of  those  who  are  determin- 
ed still  to  live  to  the  world.  The  house  of  prayer 
must  not  be  made  a  den  of  thieves.  The  communion 
of  the  faithful  must  afford  no  lurking  place  for  wicked 
and  slothful  servants.   • 

^  7.     IMPORTANCE  AND  NECESSITY  OF 
MAINTAINING  FORMATIVE  DISCIPLINE. 

Whatever   advancement  the   older    members    of  a 
church  may  have  made  in  spiritual  knowledge  and  per- 

that  plan  be  acknowledged,  it  is  sometimes  captiously  alleged  that 
the  expenditures  of  the  church  are  extravagantly  large.  To  avoid 
these  evils,  every  candidate  for  membership  should  admit  his  obli- 
gation, not  only  to  be  on  terms  of  equality  with  his  brethren  in 
sustaining  all  necessary  expenditures, — but  also,  in  regard  to  the 
question  what  expenditures  are  necessary,  to  submit  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  body. 


OF    MAINTAINING    FORMATIVE    DISCIPLINE.       31 

sonal  holiness,  there  is  still  sufficient  room  for  their 
improvement.  At  the  same  time,  there  will  be  found 
in  the  younger,  and  especially  in  the  newly  converted, 
a  deficiency  in  these  respects,  indicating  that  a  forma- 
tive process,  by  which  the  higher  traits  of  Christian 
character  may  be  developed,  is  urgently  demanded  in 
their  case.  It  will  be  found  that  great  numbers  of  this 
class  have  only  a  slight  acquaintance  even  with  the 
simplest  elements  of  the  Christian  system,  and  conse- 
quently, that  they  are  only  partially  under  the  influ- 
ence of  Christian  principle.  Many  of  them,  doubtless, 
are  well  informed  in  regard  to  secular  matters.  Some 
have  been  trained  up  in  pious  families,  or  taught  in 
Sunday-schools  and  Bible-classes,  and  have  thus  be- 
come, in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  familiar  with  the 
Scriptures.  But  there  are  others, — and  in  a  period 
signalized,  like  the  present,  by  extensive  and  powerful 
revivals  of  religion,  they  are  not  few,  but  many, — who 
have  been  raised  up  from  the  depths  of  mental  and 
moral  degradation.  They  have  been  compelled  to 
come  in  from  the  highways  and  hedges.  They  have 
been  gathered  from  by-places  and  neglected  neighbor- 
hoods, where  ignorance  and  superstition  have  combined 
to  form  a  sort  of  semi-heathenism,  and  where  the  gos- 
pel has  shed  but  a  dim  and  doubtful  light.  Some  have 
been  rescued  from  the  dominion  of  the  man  of  sin ; 
and  many,  very  many,  have  been  snatched  from  the 
yawning  abyss  of  infidelity.  These  have  in  general 
but  a  limited  knowledge  of  religious  truth.  They 
have  only  just  begun  to  make  it  their  study,  and  have 
yet,  in  many  instances,  to  learn  its  first  principles. 


32  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

And  yet,  it  ought  not  to  be  forgotten,  that  according 
to  the  democratic  and  scriptural  constitution  of  our 
churches,  every  convert  admitted  to  membership  is 
placed  at  once  upon  a  footing  of  equality  with  those 
who  were  previously  members.  Whether  wise  or  un- 
wise, whether  well  informed  or  ignorant,  each  is  enti- 
tled to  an  equal  voice  in  every  decision  of  the  body. 
Hence,  the  action  of  the  body  is  but  the  combined 
action  of  a  majority  of  the  individuals  composing  it  j 
and  the  character  of  the  body,  in  like  manner,  must 
correspond  to  the  general  character  of  its  members. 
It  will  be  obvious,  therefore,  that  great  accessions  to 
the  churches,  (especially  if  many  of  the  converts  have 
but  a  slight  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,)  must  have 
an  unfavorable  modifying  influence  upon  their  charac- 
ter ;  and  that  the  only  way  to  save  them  from  a  rapid 
deterioration,  is  to  instruct  the  new  members  faithfully 
in  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  to  train  them  carefully  to 
discharge  the  duties  he  has  enjoined. 

Persons  recently  converted  always  need  such  in- 
struction and  training.  As  a  mass,  they  may  be 
regarded  as  in  a  state  of  spiritual  infancy, — as  children 
in  understanding,  unskilful  in  the  word  of  righteous- 
ness, and  liable  to  be  tossed  to  and  fro,  and  carried 
about  with  every  wind  of  doctrine.  They  are  in  their 
novitiate, — in  the  incipient  stages,  so  to  speak,  of  the 
Christian  life,  from  which  it  is  desirable  that  they 
should  pass  on  to  higher  measures  of  knowledge  and 
grace.  The  process  of  enlightenment  and  sanctifica- 
tion  is,  indeed,  begun  in  them,  but  they  need  to  be 
taught  more  perfectly  the  way  of  the  Lord,  and  train- 


OF    MAINTAINING    FORMATIVE    DISCIPLINE.       33 

ed  to  conform  their  hearts  and  lives  more  fully  to  his 
revealed  will.  They  possess  within  themselves  al- 
ready, to  some  extent,  the  distinguishing  traits  of 
Christian  character.  "  The  Spirit  itself,"  by  the  pro- 
duction of  right  affections,  dispositions,  and  exercises, 
"  beareth  witness  with  their  spirits  that  they  are  the 
children  of  God ; ' '  but  it  is  essential  to  their  highest 
happiness,  as  well  as  usefulness,  that,  by  a  blameless 
and  holy  life,  in  which  the  controlling  power  of  Chris- 
tian principle  is  perpetually  manifest,  they  should  bear 
the  same  witness  before  the  world . 

A  faithful  and  diligent  use  of  the  means  by  w^hich 
Christians  are  to  be  aided  in  their  advancement  to  these 
higher  grades  of  knowledge,  piety,  and  usefulness,  is 
what  is  intended  by  formative  discipline.  The  impor- 
tance of  maintaining  this  branch  of  discipline  will 
scarcely  be  denied.  At  least,  it  will  be  denied  by 
none  who  have  made  themselves  extensively  acquainted 
with  the  spiritual  condition  of  the  churches,  and  have 
marked  the  consequences  of  its  neglect,  in  the  feeble, 
sickly,  and  superficial  character  which  belongs  to  much 
of  the  piety, — if  indeed  it  be  piety, — of  the  present 
age.  These  need  not  be  told,  that  the  members  of 
churches  who  actually  grow  in  grace  and  knowledge, 
and  acquire  any  considerable  eminence  as  Christians, 
are  comparatively  few ;  while  the  many,  when  they 
have  been  baptized  and  enrolled  upon  the  church  book, 
seem  to  imagine  that  they  have  reached  the  maximum 
of  Christian  attainment.  Years  pass  away,  and  it  is 
found  that  instead  of  making  any  improvement,  they 
have  in  fact  declined  from  the  freshness  and  fervor  of 


34  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

their  early  love.  There  is  little  or  no  enlargement  dis- 
coverable in  their  vievv^s  of  divine  truth.  There  is 
little  or  no  perceptible  increase  of  their  spirituality. 
They  may  not  be  guilty  of  flagrant  immoralities  ;  but 
they  appear  to  be  governed  scarcely  less  by  the  max- 
ims of  the  world,  and  scarcely  more  by  the  holy  and 
benevolent  principles  of  Christianity,  than  formerly. 
In  seasons  of  religious  excitement,  they  may  be  visited 
with  violent  paroxysms  of  zeal ;  but  these  are  of  short 
duration.  In  general,  they  exhibit  just  enough  of  the 
form  of  godliness, — to  say  nothing  of  its  power, — and 
perform  just  enough  of  the  external  duties  of  religion, 
to  retain  their  standing  in  the  church,  and  to  avoid  its 
censures.  It  is  clear  that  such  members  can  add 
nothing  to  the  real  strength  and  efficiency  of  a  church. 
They  may  be  truly  regenerate.  It  is  the  part  of  char- 
ity to  hope  the  best  in  their  case.  But  if  they  are 
embraced  in  the  spiritual  family,  it  must  be  confessed 
that  they  remain  in  the  dwarfishness  of  spiritual  child- 
hood. They  are  still  in  the  condition  of  undisciplined 
recruits,  who  belong,  indeed,  to  the  Christian  army, 
and  wear  the  uniform  of  Christian  soldiers  ;  but  who 
have  never  been  trained,  or  at  least  have  never  learned, 
to  wield  the  weapons  of  the  Christian  warfare,  and  to 
move  in  concert  with  the  embattled  hosts  of  God. 

Such  a  state  of  things,  wherever  it  may  exist,  indi- 
cates not  only  the  necessity  of  a  more  thorough  forma- 
tive discipline,  but  also  the  obligation  of  the  churches 
to  maintain  it.  Upon  these  rests  the  responsibility, — 
if  not  of  the  advancement  of  their  members  in  Chris- 
tian excellence, — at  least,  of  employing  the  means  by 


OF    MAINTAINING    FORMATIVE    DISCIPLINE.      35 

which  that  advancement  is  to  be  promoted.  It  is  not 
enoug-h,  that  such  as  have  been  made  disciples  should 
be  baptized,  and  gathered  into  the  visible  kingdom  of 
their  Lord  :  they  must  be  taught  to  observe  all  things 
whatsoever  he  has  commanded.  (Matt.  28  :  19,  20.) 
They  should  be  made  familiar  vtith  the  great  princi- 
ples of  Christian  doctrine  and  duty ;  and  instructed  so 
to  apply  them  as  to  discriminate  between  truth  and 
error,  between  right  and  wrong.  As  the  apostle  ex- 
presses it,  they  should  "  have  their  senses  exercised, 
by  reason  of  use,  to  discern  both  good  and  evil." 
(Heb.  5  :  14.)  It  "is  thus  that  the  germs  of  Christian 
character  implanted  within  them  are  to  be  expanded 
and  matured  ;  until,  ceasing  to  be  children,  and  putting 
away  the  things  that  pertain  to  childhood,  they  attain 
to  the  full  stature,  and  acquire  the  full  strength,  stabil- 
ity, and  firmness  of  perfect  men  in  Christ ;  until,  add- 
ing to  their  faith,  not  only  knowledge,  but  virtue, 
temperance,  patience,  godliness,  brotherly  kindness, 
and  charity,  they  exhibit  to  all  observers  a  living  and 
beautiful  illustration  of  the  power  of  the  gospel,  to 
produce  whatever  is  pure,  and  lovely,  and  of  good  re- 
port. (Eph.  4  :  13,  14  ;  2  Peter  1  •  5—7  ;  Phil.  4  :  8.) 
I  have  said  that  the  responsibility  of  employing 
such  measures  as  are  adapted  to  effect  this  object, 
rests  upon  the  churches.  It  is  not  intended,  by  this 
remark,  to  exonerate  the  ministry  from  obligation. 
Far  from  it.  On  the  contrary,  the  ministry  being  one 
of  the  chief  agencies  of  the  church  in  all  her  spiritual 
labors,  must  of  necessity  share,  in  a  highly  important 
sense,  in  all  her  spiritual  responsibilities.     Still,  it 


36  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

should  be  recollected  that  the  ministry  is  of  the  church, 
and  not  the  church  of  the  ministry  ;  and  farther,  that 
the  ministry  can  have  little  efficiency,  except  in  so  far 
as  it  is  sustained  by  the  church.  Ministers,  unques- 
tionably, are  under  greater  obligations  than  others,  in 
proportion  to  the  greater  influence  which  their  official 
station,  and  perhaps  their  superior  talents,  may  give 
them ;  and  their  solicitude  that  they  may  be  instru- 
mental in  "the  perfecting  of  the  saints," — their 
earnest  desire  to  "  impart  unto  them  some  spiritual  gift, 
to  the  end  that  they  may  be  established,'' — should 
correspond  to  the  strength  of  their  obligations.  (Eph. 
4  :  12  ;  Rom.  1:11.)  The  language  of  Paul,  in  res- 
pect to  this  feeling  of  deep  solicitude,  as  it  existed  in 
himself,  is  exceedingly  strong.  He  tells  us  of  toiling 
even  to  weariness,  of  agonizing,  as  in  a  conflict,  and 
with  more  than  mortal  energy,* — "  that  he  might  pre- 
sent every  man  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus."  (Col.  1: 
28,29.)  Of  such  as  failed  to  make  that  progress  in 
the  Christian  life  which  he  thought  desirable,  he  speaks 
of  "travailing  in  birth  again,  until  Christ  should  be 
formed  in  them."  (Gal.  4  :  19.)  He  was  unwilling 
that  any  whose  Christian  character  was  formed  under 
his  influence,  should  remain  in  a  state  of  spiritual  in- 
fancy and  pupilage.  He  was  anxious  that  they  should 
speedily  acquire  such  a  measure  of  discernment  and 
skill,  as  would  not  only  secure  them  against  the  at- 
tempts of  corrupters,  but  fit  them  also  to  teach  others 
the  w^ay  of  truth.      Hence,  if  any  who,  for  the  time, 

*  Our  version  of  the  passage,  entirelj'  fails  to  exhibit  the  strong 
emphasis  of  the  original. 


F0R31ATIVE    MEASURES.  37 

ought  to  have  been  teachers,  needed  themselves  to  be 
taught  the  very  rudiments  of  Christianity,  he  reproved 
and  admonished  them.  He  exhorted  them,  having 
laid  "  the  foundation  of  repentance  from  dead  works, 
and  of  faith  toward  God,"  and  having  become  settled 
in  respect  to  the  first  principles  of  the  gospel,  to  go  on 
to  perfection  ;  no  longer  to  be  children,  imposed  upon 
and  turned  aside  by  deceivers,  but  perfect  men,  evinc- 
ing the  strength  and  steadfastness  of  maturity.  (Heb, 
5  :  12  ;  6:1,2,  &c.)  If  there  existed,  even  in  the 
apostolic  age,  a  state  of  things  which  rendered  such 
reproofs  and  exhortations  necessary,  it  cannot  be 
doubted  that  they  are  at  least  equally  necessary  in  our 
own  times.  Nor  should  the  spirit  which  prompted 
them  be  found  in  the  ministry  alone.  It  should  be  the 
pervading  spirit  of  the  churches. 

^  8.    rORIMATIYE  MEASURES. 

1.  Among  the  measures  by  which  the  churches 
should  seek  to  promote  in  their  members  a  high  degree  of 
knowledge  and  holiness,  and  thus  to  fit  them  for  the 
active  and  eflBcient  prosecution  of  every  good  work, — 
it  need  scarcely  be  said  that  the  provision  of  faithful 
pastoral  instruction  is  indispensable.  The  perfecting 
of  the  saints,  or,  in  other  words,  their  gradual  assimi- 
lation to  the  character  and  will  of  their  Lord,  is  one 
important  object  for  which  the  pastoral  office  was  de- 
signed, and  to  which  those  who  sustain  that  office  are 
bound  to  devote  themselves.  (Eph.  4:11 — 16;  1 
Tim.  4  :  15,  16.)  It  is  theirs  to  feed  the  flock  of  God  ; 
4 


38  CHURCH   DISCIPLINE. 

to  nourish  such  as  are  in  a  state  of  spiritual  childhood, 
with  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word ;  to  make  them  fa- 
miliar with  the  more  obvious  truths  and  duties  of  reli- 
gion ;  and  thus,  step  by  step,  to  lead  them  onward, 
until  they  are  able,  at  length,  to  contemplate  with  ad- 
vantage the  sublimest  mysteries  of  the  Christian  faith, 
and  to  attempt  with  success  the  loftiest  heights  of 
Christian  attainment.  This,  it  may  be  repeated,  is 
one  important  object  for  which  the  pastoral  office  was 
designed  ;  nor  can  it  reasonably  be  expected  that  this 
object  will  be  realized,  to  any  considerable  extent, 
where  an  agency  appointed  expressly  for  its  accom- 
plishment, is  neglected,  or  undervalued.  The  absence 
of  that  agency  ui  any  church,  was  evidently  regarded, 
by  Paul,  as  a  deficiency  to  be  supplied.  It  was  his 
custom  ' '  to  ordain  elders  in  every  church' '  that  had 
been  gathered  through  his  evangelistic  labors ;  and 
finding  this  impracticable,  as  it  would  seem,  in  Crete, 
he  left  it  in  charge  with  Titus  to  perform  that  service, 
and  so  to  "  set  in  order  the  things  that  were  wanting." 
(Acts  14  :  23  ;  Titus  1:5.)  Hence  we  may  infer  the 
obhgation  of  every  church,  to  take  such  measures  as 
may  be  requisite  to  fill  the  pastoral  office,  when  va- 
cant. 

The  writer  would  by  no  means  assume  the  place  of 
an  instructor  of  his  brethren,  in  respect  to  the  best 
modes  of  discharging  the  duties  of  the  pastoral  rela- 
tion. Still,  he  may  be  allowed  to  suggest,  that  the 
spiritual  improvement  of  the  churches  will  be  most 
effectually  secured,  when  these  duties  are  not  only 
faithfully,  but  wisely  and  judiciously  performed.     It  is 


FORMATIVE    MEASURES.  39 

not  enough,  that  the  advancement  of  all  the  flock,  and 
especially  of  the  younger  and  feebler  members,  be 
kept  distmctly  in  view,  as  an  important  object  of  pas- 
toral labor  :  the  question,  how  that  advancement  may 
be  realized,  should  be  deeply  and  carefully  pondered. 
It  is  not  enough  that  the  end  be  sought :  the  means 
employed  should  be  adapted  to  that  end.  In  short, 
every  pastor  should  arrange  according  to  his  best 
judgment,  and  prosecute  with  unwearied  diligence, 
such  a  system  of  formative  measures,  as  he  has  reason 
to  beheve  best  calculated  to  promote  the  growth  of  the 
weaker  disciples  in  sound  scriptural  knowledge,  and 
practical  piety ;  and  at  the  same  time,  to  aid  such  as 
have  already  made  considerable  progress,  in  their  ad- 
vance to  still  higher  attainments. 

2.  Perhaps  no  one  means  would  be  found  mpre 
happily  adapted  to  the  end  in  view,  than  a  thorough, 
well-managed  course  of  Bible-class  instruction, — pro- 
vided the  attendance  of  those  who  most  need  that 
instruction,  could  be  secured.  The  pastor,  however, 
who  would  have  his  people  reap  the  full  benefit  of  a 
measure  of  this  kind,  must  be  willing  to  devote  to  it 
the  full  amount  of  attention  and  laborious  study  which 
it  demands.  If  he  would  meet  his  pupils  to  any  good 
purpose,  he  must  not  be  satisfied  with  a  slight  and 
hasty  preparation ;  he  must  take  nothing  upon  trust, 
from  commentaries,  or  systems  of  divinity; — ^but 
weigh  every  expression  for  himself,  marking  its  con- 
nexion, and  carefully  ascertaining  its  true  meaning ; 
*'  searching  into  the  scriptures,  digging,  with  the  pa- 
tient investigating  spirit  of  the  miner,   into  hidden 


40  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

treasures  of  unsearchable  riches."*  Superficial  study- 
will  lead  unavoidably  to  superficial  teaching  ;  and  the 
inejfficiency  of  such  culture  will  be  manifest  in  its 
meagre  results.  To  avoid  this  evil,  the  portion  of 
Scripture  to  be  considered  at  any  one  time,  should  be 
so  short  as  to  admit  of  a  thorough  examination  of  all 
its  parts,  together  with  a  copious  illustration  of  the 
leading  truths,  and  a  suitable  enforcement  of  the  prac- 
tical lessons  contained  in  it.  Every  point  should  be 
stated  clearly,  and  definitely,  just  as  it  is  ;  and  what- 
ever may  seem  obscure,  or  doubtful,  should  be  explain- 
ed, if  practicable,  by  parallel  passages,  "comparing 
Scripture  with  Scripture."  Let  the  method  of  instruc- 
tion here  indicated,  be  regularly  and  perseveringly 
pursued  ;  let  the  facts  and  principles,  the  precepts  and 
examples  of  the  New  Testament,  be  contemplated  in 
the  order  in  which  they  stand,  with  all  their  harmoni- 
ous relations,  and  mutual  dependencies,  until  some  con- 
siderable portion  of  the  Christian  oracles  has  been 
thoroughly  investigated ;  and,  through  the  favor  of 
Him  with  w^hom  it  rests  to  give  the  increase,  the  rich- 
est fruits  may  be  anticipated.  The  Christian  student 
who  receives  the  word  thus  dispensed  with  readiness 
of  mind,  and  carefully  applies  it  to  his  own  character 
and  life,  will  grow  in  grace  and  knowledge,  and  ex- 
emplify in  himself  the  salutary  effects  of  the  forma- 
tive process  we  are  commending. 

It  is   certainly  to  be  regretted,  that  this  mode  of 
instruction  cannot  be  brought  to  bear  upon  the  mem- 

*  Bridges'   Christian  Ministry,  vol.  i.  p.  70. 


FORMATIVE    MEASURES.  41 

bers  of  the  churches  generally ;  and  especially,  that 
such  as  have  profited  little  by  any  other,  should  be  the 
last  to  appreciate  its  value.  In  most  cases,  the  many 
seem  content  that  the  advantages  of  the  Bible-class, 
whatever  they  may  be,  should  be  enjoyed  exclusively 
by  the  fevr.  Nay,  the  least  intelligent  and  spiritual 
are  often  the  most  reluctant  to  avail  themselves  of  this 
means  of  increasing  their  knowledge  and  piety. 
Ashamed  of  their  low  attainments,  averse  to  the  men- 
tal labor  essential  to  any  decided  improvement,  and  im- 
patient, perhaps,  of  the  spiritual  light  by  which  their 
spiritual  delinquencies  are  reproved, — they  satisfy  them- 
selves with  waiting  merely  upon  the  public  ministrations 
of  the  sanctuary,  and  leave  the  broad  field  of  scriptural 
research  and  investigation  to  be  explored  by  others. 

To  secure,  in  these,  such  an  acquaintance  with 
the  sacred  oracles  as  may  tend  to  their  edification, 
and  advancement  in  practical  godliness, — something 
more  is  requisite  than  the  ordinary  method  of  preach- 
ing from  a  single,  isolated  text,  selected  at  discretion, 
and  frequently  used  merely  as  a  convenient  motto. 
Let  the  same  kind  of  instruction  usually  imparted  in 
Bible-classes,  be  given  in  an  extended  course  of  famil- 
iar expository  lectures,  addressed  to  the  public  assem- 
bly, where  no  one  fears  to  be  questioned,  or  to  have 
his  ignorance  exposed;  and  the  good  effected,  if  not 
.so  great  in  the  case  of  a  few  individuals,  will  be  far 
more  generally  diffused.  In  this  way,  the  discussion 
of  many  important  points,  both  of  doctrine  and  duty, 
which  might  otherwise  have  been  overlooked  or  neg- 
lected, will  be  secured  ;  a  rich  variety  of  instruction, 
*4 


42  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

adapted  to  the  wants  of  all, — not  only  milk  for  babes, 
but  strong  meat  for  them  that  are  of  full  age, — will 
constantly  be  supplied  ;  and  it  may  be  hoped  that  the 
disciples,  thus  taught,  will  evince,  by  a  steady  increase 
in  knowledge,  holiness,  and  active  zeal,  that  "  all 
Scripture  is  profitable,  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for 
correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness;  that  the 
man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto 
all  good  works."     (2  Tim.  3  :  16,  17.) 

In  addition  to  the  above  suggestions,  it  may  be  sub- 
mitted, whether  recent  converts  would  not  be  greatly 
profited,  by  receiving  from  the  pastor  a  more  private 
course  of  instruction  and  traming,  somewhat  after  the 
manner  of  the  ancient  catechumens.  A  weekly  inter- 
view with  persons  professing  to  belong  to  this  class, 
whether  baptized  or  not,  might  contribute  essentially 
to  their  establishment  in  the  elementary  truths,  or  first 
principles  of  the  Christian  doctrine,  as  well  as  to  their 
settled  conviction  of  the  imperative  claims  of  Christian 
duty.  It  would  afibrd  opportunity  to  become  acquaint- 
ed with  their  religious  experience,  and  spiritual  state ; 
to  administer^  as  might  be  needful,  either  encourage- 
ment or  admonition ;  to  apprise  them  of  their  obliga- 
tions, as  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  as  members 
of  his  visible  church ;  and  to  accustom  them,  by  prac- 
tice, to  the  various  acts  of  social  worship.  At  the 
same  time,  there  would  spring  up  in  the  converts  thus 
instructed,  as  one  of  the  fruits  of  an  association  so  in- 
timate and  sacred,  a  strong  and  increasing  attachment 
to  each  other,  and  to  their  spiritual  guide.  The  wri- 
ter may  be  permitted  to  mention  his  acquaintance  with 


FORMATIVE    MEASURES.  43 

a  pastor,  who  was  in  the  habit  of  pursuing  the  course 
here  indicated.  The  results  were  such  as  might  have 
been  expected.  He  stated  that  the  evening  devoted  to 
his  catechumens,  as  he  called  them,  was,  in  his  judg- 
ment, the  most  profitably  employed  of  any  in  the  week  ; 
that,  in  general,  they  held  on  their  way,  and  grew 
stronger  and  stronger, — discharging  their  duty,  not  like 
disorderly  militia  men,  but  like  trained  and  practised 
veterans  ;  and  that  some  of  them  were  already  among  the 
most  spiritual,  as  well  as  the  most  active  and  useful 
members  of  the  church. 

3.  It  seems  desirable  that  the  formative  process  un- 
der consideration,  should  include  a  diligent  inculcation 
of  just  and  scriptural  views  in  regard  to  the  nature  and 
design  of  the  Christian  ordinances  ;  and  the  obligation, 
based  upon  the  authority  of  the  great  Lawgiver,  to 
keep  them  as  they  were  delivered.  Nor  is  an  accu- 
rate knowledge  of  the  scriptural  constitution,  govern- 
ment, and  discipline  of  the  churches,  less  important. 
The  apprehended  charge  of  bigotry,  or  sectarianism, 
should  not  be  suffered  to  deter  those  who  are  ' '  set  for 
the  defence  of  the  gospel,"  from  declaring,  in  relation 
to  these  matters,  the  whole  counsel  of  God.  In  a 
course  of  Bible-class  instruction,  or  expository  preach- 
ing, ample  opportunities  will  arise  of  presenting  them 
in  the  best  and  most  effective  manner.  And  the 
deplorable  consequences  of  a  departure  from  the  New 
Testament  rule,  and  from  the  primitive  practice,  as 
developed  in  almost  every  page  of  ecclesiastical  his- 
tory, may  furnish  conclusive  reasons  why  these  oppor- 
tunities should  be  faithfully  improved. 


44  CHURCH   DISCIPLINE. 

An  essential  part  of  the  formative  discipline  which 
should  be  maintained  in  every  church,  is  the  cultivation, 
of  a  brotherly  spirit.  Each  member  should  be  taught 
to  cherish  a  kind  and  sympathizing  interest  in  the  wel- 
fare of  each  ;  cheerfully  to  deny  himself  for  the  general 
good ;  and  patiently  to  bear  whatever  may  be  borne, 
consistently  with  a  conscience  void  of  offence,  rather 
than  to  interrupt  the  harmony  of  the  body.  (Rom.  15  : 
1—3  ;  Gal.  6  :  2  ;  Phil.  2  :  2—4,  &c.)  The  obligation 
of  Christians  to  love  one  another,  and  in  all  their  in- 
tercourse with  each  other  to  pursue  such  a  course  of 
action  as  love  would  dictate,  is  largely  insisted  upon  in 
the  New  Testament  writings.  Nor  can  any  pastor  be 
accounted  a  faithful  expositor  of  these  writings,  who 
neglects  the  frequent  and  earnest  inculcation  of  a  grace, 
which  by  the  decision  of  our  Lord  himself,  constitutes 
the  grand  proof  of  Christian  character.  ' '  By  this  shall 
all  men  know  that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye  have  love 
one  to  another."     (John  13  :  35  ;   1  John  3  :  14.) 

The  object  of  this  branch  of  discipline  is  not  fully 
attained  in  the  churches,  until  the  authority  of  Christ, 
whatever  may  be  the  subject  of  his  instructions  or  com- 
.mands,  is  held  to  be  supreme.  While  his  disciples  re- 
gird  his  revealed  will  as  the  exclusive  standard  and 
rule  of  every  religious  institution,  and  every  religious 
duty, — they  should  be  taught  to  acknowledge,  also,  in 
its  full  extent,  the  moral  code  which  he  has  sanctioned, 
and  promptly  to  discharge  all  the  relative  obligations 
which  it  imposes.  That  code  is  essentially  one  of  be- 
nevolence. It  demands  of  every  subject  of  moral  gov- 
ernment, not  merely  that  he  should  do  justly, — this  the 


FORMATIVE    MEASURES.  45 

world  itself  demands, — but  that  he  should  love  mercy. 
It  condemns,  as  murderous,  that  cold-hearted  selfish- 
ness which  heeds  not  the  cry  of  the  benighted  and 
perishing  ;  which  forbears  to  deliver  them  that  are 
drawn,  either  literally,  or  in  a  spiritual  sense,  unto 
death  ;  which  passes,  with  averted  eye  and  ear,  the 
bound  and  bleeding  victim,  and  says,.  "Behold,  we 
knew  it  not."  It  enjoins  the  exercise  of  an  impartial 
and  universal  philanthropy.  Emanating  from  Him  who 
was  the  incarnation  of  good  will  to  man,  it  requires 
that  all  who  would  approve  themselves  his  followers, 
should  be  distinguished  by  an  active  imitation  of  his 
free  mercy  ;  that  by  such  means  as  may  be  in  their 
power,  and  as  he  has  prescribed,  they  should  attempt 
the  relief  of  human  suffering,  in  all  its  varied  forms  ; 
and  especially  that  they  should  strive  to  convey  the 
blessings  of  redemption  throughout  the  dominions  of 
ignorance  and  sin,  and  thus  to  cast  the  salt  of  divine 
healing  into  the  very  fountains  of  sorrow.  Let  the 
members  of  the  churches  be  thoroughly  instructed  in 
the  true  principles  of  Christian  benevolence,  and  train- 
ed to  habits  of  corresponding  action,  and  it  will  be  found 
that  there  are  ample  resources  for  every  department  of 
the  great  work  of  evangelization.  To  prosecute  this 
work,  by  a  faithful  use  of  the  appointed  instrumental- 
ities,— however  it  may  have  been  neglected, — has  ever 
been,  and  still  is,  the  chief  business  which  should  en- 
gage the  attention  and  employ  the  energies  of  the 
churches.  The  command,  "Go,  disciple  all  nations," 
is  no  less  imperative  to-day,  than  it  was  when  it  feU 
from  the  lips  of  the  ascending  Redeemer.     And  the 


46  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

promise,  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,"  is  no  less  sure 
to  be  verified  to  all  who  fulfil  the  condition,  than  it  was 
to  the  primitive  disciples,  who  were  supported  by  it  in 
their  work  of  faith  and  labor  of  love.  The  evangelistic 
spirit,  therefore, — ^by  which  is  meant  a  readiness,  ac- 
cording to  the  ability  which  God  giveth,  and  in  the  sta- 
tion which  God  may  appoint,  actively  to  participate  in 
the  evangelistic  work, — is  an  essential  element,  both  of 
Christian  character,  and  of  moral  power.  It  is  the 
spirit  of  Christ ;  and  if  any  have  it  not,  they  are  none 
of  his.  It  is  the  condition  upon  which  his  presence 
is  pledged  to  his  disciples  ;  and  without  him  they 
can  do  nothing.  Let  the  authority  of  Christ  be  ac- 
knowledged, and  his  commands  obeyed, — let  every 
Christian,  like  the  good  soldier  in  a  well  disciplined 
army,  be  at  his  post,  and  ready  to  do  his  duty, — and  no 
moral  or  benevolent  enterprise  will  languish  for  the 
lack  either  of  laborers,  or  of  means. 

4.  In  regard  to  all  these  matters,  and  whatever  else 
pertains  to  the  formative  discipline  of  the  churches,  or, 
in  other  words,  the  just  and  full  development  of  Chris- 
tian character  in  their  members, — ^much,  unquestion- 
ably, depends  upon  pastoral  fidelity.  It  belongs  to 
pastors,  as  a  part  of  their  appropriate  work,  to  instruct 
the  ignorant,  to  encourage  the  feeble  and  desponding, 
to  admonish  the  delinquent  and  slothful,  and  to  "take 
heed  to  all  the  flock  ;"  "watching  for  their  souls,  as 
they  that  must  give  account ;"  leading  them  forward 
in  the  knowledge  of  every  truth, and  the  practice  of  every 
duty,  by  which  their  spirituality  or  usefulness  may  be 
promoted  ;  and  laboring  by  all  means,  and  unceasingly, 


FORMATIVE    BIEASURES.  47 

that  they  may  "  present  every  man  perfect  in  Christ 
Jesus."  They  are  authorized,  indeed,  in  the  perform- 
ance of  this  work,  to  claim  the  co-operation  of  the 
members  generally,  and  especially  of  such  as  are  qual- 
ified by  age  and  experience  to  be  teachers.  (Col.  3  : 
16  ;  Heb.  5  :  12  ;  1  Cor.  16  :  15,  16.)  And  these,  by 
their  mutual  exhortations  and  warnings,  their  watchful 
care  over  each  other,  and  their  earnest  endeavors  to  be 
helpers  of  each  others'  faith  and  joy,  may  render  es- 
sential service.  But  still,  no  such  co-operation  can 
relieve  pastors  from  their  own  peculiar  responsibilities. 
Upon  them,  as  spiritual  overseers  and  guides,  the  obli- 
gation is  imperative,  to  preach  the  word  ;  to  reprove, 
rebuke,  exhort,  pubhcly  and  privately,  in  season,  and 
out  of  season  ;  warning  every  man,  and  teaching  every 
man  in  all  wisdom  ;  pointing  each  to  the  path  of  life  ; 
and  by  their  own  examples,  leading  the  way.  (2  Tim. 
4:2;  Col.  1  :  28  ;    1  Peter  5  :  3.) 

It  should  be  observed,  here,  that  the  duty  of  in- 
structing the  disciples,  with  which  pastors  are  charged, 
implies  a  corresponding  duty  on  their  part,  to  receive 
instruction.  No  church  member  should  be  regarded 
as  fulfilling  his  obligations  in  this  respect,  who  is  not 
accustomed  to  attend,  so  far  as  providence  will  permit, 
upon  the  word,  worship  and  ordinances  of  Christ's 
house.  (Heb.  10  :  25.)  There  is  in  many  a  sort  of 
capriciousness  in  regard  to  this  duty, — a  habit  of  doing 
as  they  please, — of  most  pernicious  tendency,  and  de- 
serving of  most  decided  rebuke.  Whether  these  law- 
less ones  are  found  with  their  brethren,  either  in  the 
sanctuary,  or  in  their  more  private  occasional  meetings 


48  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

for  business  or  devotion,  depends,  not  upon  any  settled 
principles  of  action  to  which  they  feel  themselves 
bound  to  adhere,  but  altogether  upon  their  own  incli- 
nation. They  acknowledge  no  subordination ;  they 
conform  to  no  rule.  Such  a  course,  on  the  part  of 
church  members,  cannot  fail  to  be  injurious,  both  to 
their  own  spiritual  interests,  and  to  those  of  the  body 
to  which  they  belong.  It  disheartens  the  pastor,  and 
leaves  him  to  labor  in  uncertainty,  and  often  in  vain. 
However  faithfully  and  ably  he  may  preach  the  word, 
and  however  carefully  his  instructions  may  be  adapted 
to  the  wants  of  the  flock,  it  can  avail  nothing  to  those 
who  are  not  there  to  hear. 

5.  The  success  of  any  measure,  or  system  of 
measures,  by  which  the  spiritual  advancement  of  the 
younger  members  of  a  church  is  sought,  may  be  great- 
ly promoted  by  the  examples  of  their  older  brethren. 
Or,  on  the  other  hand,  these  examples  may  be  such  as 
to  exert  upon  the  newly  converted,  a  blighting  and 
withering  influence,  and  actually  to  retard  their  growth 
in  grace  and  knowledge.  We  are  creatures  of  imita- 
tion. The  ambition  of  the  boy  is,  that  he  may  be  like 
his  father.  The  mother's  image  is  stamped  upon  her 
child.  So  in  spiritual  things,  the  general  character 
and  habits  of  the  fathers  and  mothers  in  Israel  are  the 
models,  after  which  the  sons  and  daughters  will  be 
likely  to  form  their  own.  Pastors  are  not  alone  re- 
sponsible in  this  matter.  It  is  theirs  to  instruct  the 
young  disciples  in  all  the  principles  and  duties  of 
Christianity  ;  but  it  is  needful,  also,  that  an  exemplifi- 
cation of  these  principles  and  duties  should  be  furnished, 


FORMATIVE    MEASURES.  49 

in  the  consistent,  blameless,  and  useful  piety  of 
the  older  members.  It  belongs  to  peistors,  as  subal- 
terns under  the  great  Captain  of  salvation,  to  train  the 
new  recruits  of  the  Christian  army,  to  teach  them  the 
use  of  the  spiritual  weapons,  and  to  explain  the  rule 
by  which  their  movements  should  be  regulated  ;  but  it 
belongs  equally  to  the  older  members,  as  practised 
soldiers  of  the  cross,  to  set  before  these  new  recruits  a 
pattern,  both  of  what  they  should  do,  and  of  what 
they  should  become.  The  uniform  exhibition  of  such 
a  pattern,  by  a  band  of  Christian  disciples,  must  be 
highly  favorable  in  its  influence  upon  the  converts  who, 
from  time  to  time,  may  be  added  to  their  number. 
Nor  is  it  less  true,  that  the  absence  of  such  a  pattern 
must  produce  a  contrary  effect.  Example,  in  this 
case,  whether  good  or  evil,  will  be  found  to  possess  a 
rapidly  assimilating  power. 

To  illustrate, — Suppose  a  church  of  one  hundred 
members  receives  an  accession  of  forty.  The  pastor, 
having  baptized  the  newly  discipled,  proceeds  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  great  commission,  to  instruct  them 
more  perfectly  in  the  way  of  the  Lord,  teaching  them 
to  obser%'e  all  things  whatsoever  he  has  commanded. 
(Matt.  28:  19,  20.)  As  they  become  familiar  with 
the  precepts  which  define  their  obligations,  as  subjects 
of  the  King  in  Zion,  they  naturally  look  to  the  breth- 
ren who  were  in  Christ  before  them,  for  an  exemplifi- 
cation of  the  duties  enjoined.  Happily,  they  do  not 
look  in  vain.  They  find  themselves  associated  with  a 
peculiar  people, — with  men  and  women  of  strong 
faith,  and  ardent  zeal ;  prompt  in  the  discharge  of 
5 


50  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

every  duty ;  ready  to  engage  in  every  good  work  ;  and 
evincing,  by  sober,  righteous,  and  godly  lives,  that 
they  have  indeed  been  redeemed  from  their  vain  con- 
versation. A  high  degree  of  spirituality,  and  of  holy 
consecration  to  Christ,  pervades  the  body.  In  the 
public  assembly,  in  the  church  conference,  and  in  the 
business  meeting,  the  members  are  at  their  posts,  pre- 
pared to  hear  or  to  speak,  to  pray  or  to  act,  as  circum- 
stances may  require.  The  Bible-class,  the  Sunday- 
school,  and  the  prayer  meeting,  are  all  sustained. 
None  of  the  interests  of  the  church,  either  spiritual 
or  temporal,  are  neglected ;  and  none  of  the  claims 
of  Christian  benevolence  are  unheeded.  It  is  e\ddent 
that  the  brethren  love  the  Lord,  and  that  they  delight 
in  his  worship,  and  in  his  service.  And  they  love 
each  other.  Bound  together  by  the  ties  of  fraternal 
sympathy,  pursuing,  each  in  his  sphere,  a  common  ob- 
ject, and  participating  in  a  common  hope, — they  re- 
joice in  each  other's  joy,  and  present  the  lovely  and 
attractive  spectacle  of  a  band  of  brethren  dwelling 
together  in  unity. 

Can  it  be  doubted  that  the  forty  converts  will  be 
greatly  benefitted  by  so  bright  an  exhibition  of  Christian 
example  ?  Is  it  not  reasonable  to  believe  that  pastoral 
instruction,  thus  illustrated,  will  exert  upon  them  an 
augmented  power?  Will  they  not  learn,  in  the  con- 
templation of  that  example,  to  aspire  to  the  same  ex- 
alted measure  of  Christian  excellence  ?  And  will  they 
not  be  aided  by  it,  in  the  cultivation  of  a  vigorous  and 
manly  piety? 
Suppose,  now,  a  church  of  difierent  character.     In 


FORMATIVE    MEASURES.  51 

numbers,  it  is  equal  to  the  other ;  it  has  an  equally- 
able  and  faithful  pastor  ;  and  it  receives  an  equal  ac- 
cession of  converts,  who  are  equally  susceptible  of  the 
influence  of  Christian  example.  But  here,  the  parallel 
between  the  two  is  at  an  end.  The  latter  is  charac- 
terized by  spiritual  feebleness,  and  inefficiency.  Its 
members  are  slothful,  remiss  in  duty,  and  especially 
reluctant  to  bear  any  active  part  in  social  worship. 
Many  of  them  are  habitually  absent  from  the  Sabbath 
assembly.  Not  more  than  twenty,  or  twenty-five,  can 
be  induced  to  attend  a  weekly  church  conference ;  and 
most  of  these  come  together,  not  as  actors,  but  as 
spectators.  A  few  formal  prayers  are  offered,  and  a 
few  heartless  exhortations  are  given,  with  long  inter- 
vals between,  which  are  painfully  occupied  by  the 
pastor  in  urging  his  brethren  to  improve  the  precious 
time.  Some  twelve  or  fifteen  of  the  members  appear 
at  the  regular  church  meeting  for  business.  One  com- 
mittee, appointed  at  a  former  meeting,  has  neglect- 
ed to  act ;  another  is  not  present  to  report.  The 
subject  of  making  provision  for  certain  old  arrear- 
ages is  taken  up,  but  nothing  is  effected.  Brother  A. 
and  brother  B.,  who  have  long  been  separated  by  a 
mutual  coldness  and  jealousy,  come  to  open  conflict. 
Unchristian  words  pass  between  them,  and  they  retire 
to  brood  over  imaginary  wrongs,  and  to  prepare  for  fu- 
ture strife.  A  few  of  the  brethren  and  sisters  are  la- 
boring, in  the  midst  of  discouragements  arising  from 
the  general  apathy  of  the  church,  to  sustain  a  Sunday- 
school.  But  brother  C.  is,  in  principle,  decidedly 
opposed    to  such  schools ;    and    most  of  the    other 


b 


iliS  CHURCH   DISCIPLINE. 

members,  if  they  do  not  embrace  his  opinions,  are 
with  him  in  practice.  The  Bible-class  is  treated  with 
similar  neglect ;  and  when  the  claims  of  Christian 
benevolence  are  presented,  a  ready  reason  why  they 
should  be  disregarded,  and  one  which  is  likely  to  be 
perpetual,  is  found  in  the  fact  that  the  church  is  al- 
ready in  debt  for  the  support  of  the  gospel  at  home. 
Then,  instead  of  that  fervent  charity  which  consti- 
tutes the  bond  of  Christian  union,  there  is  found 
among  the  brethren  a  spirit  of  suspicion  and  distrust, 
of  bitter  envying  and  strife,  which  will  not  fail  to  pro- 
duce confusion  and  every  evil  work.     (James  3  :  16.) 

Now,  what  must  be  the  effect  of  such  a  state  of 
things  in  a  church,  upon  the  converts  who  may  become 
connected  with  it  1  Will  it  not  tend  to  repress  in  them 
every  upward  aspiration  ?  Will  it  not  diminish  the  influ- 
ence upon  them  of  pastoral  admonition,  however  faith- 
ful ?  Will  it  not  dispose  them  to  aim  at  a  low  standard, 
and  to  rest  satisfied  with  a  low  measure  of  Christian  at- 
tainment ?  Will  they  not  be  likely  to  catch  the  unlove- 
ly spirit  of  their  older  brethren,  to  whom  they  naturally 
look  for  examples'?  And  is  it  not  morally  certain, 
that  they  will  pursue  the  same  erratic  courses,  and  ex- 
hibit the  same  repulsive  deformities  of  character  ? 

These  are  not  fancy  sketches,  mere  creations  of  the 
imagination,  having  no  real  existence.  The  originals 
are  to  be  seen.  The  outlines  of  both,  at  least  in  every 
essential  particular,  have  their  counterparts  in  the  ac- 
tual condition  of  different  churches.  And  the  power 
of  example,  both  good  and  evil,  may  be  traced  more 
clearly  than  words  can  express  it,  in  the  widely  dis- 


FORMATIVE    MEASURES.  53 

similar  character  and  habits  of  individual  Christians, 
resulting  from  the  dissimilar  influences  under  which 
they  have  been  trained.  How  important  is  it,  then, 
that  these  influences  should  be  right !  How  desirable 
that  every  church  member  should  strive,  by  his  own 
example,  not  merely  to  sustain,  but  to  elevate  the 
standard  of  piety  in  the  body  to  which  he  belongs ! 
And  how  fearful  the  responsibility  of  those  who,  by 
the  violation  of  any  Christian  principle,  or  the  neglect 
of  any  Christian  duty,  are  contributing  to  lower  that 
standard,  and  giving  to  a  similar  violation  or  neglect 
on  the  part  of  others,  the  highest  sanction  in  their 
power  !  Such  are  troublers  of  Israel, — children  that 
are  corrupters, — inflicting  an  injury  upon  the  younger 
members  of  the  churches  to  which  they  give  charac- 
ter, like  that  sustained  by  persons  reared  up  in  disor- 
derly and  ill-regulated  families.  As  a  general  rule,  it 
can  scarcely  be  expected  that  young  converts  will  sur- 
pass the  models  they  are  accustomed  to  contemplate. 
They  may  be  thoroughly  taught ;  but  example  is  more 
powerful  than  precept.  The  perfect  rule  of  action 
may  be  plainly  and  clearly  set  before  them  ;  but  they 
will  seldom  aim  at  a  larger  measure  of  holiness  than  is 
actually  found  in  the  leading  members  of  the  churches 
to  which  they  belong.  In  short,  while  they  are  fully 
and  faithfully  instructed  in  the  theory  of  Christianity, 
it  is  equally  necessary  that  a  full  and  faithful  exhibi- 
tion of  its  practice  should  be  placed  before  them.  Nor 
can  any  system  of  formative  church  discipline  prove  in 
a  high  degree  eflective,  in  which  the  two  are  not  com- 
bined. 

5* 


54  CHURCH   DISCIPLINE. 


PART    SECOND. 


^  9.    CORRECTIVE  CHURCH  DISCIPLINE. 

However  vigilantly  a  church  may  be  guarded  against 
the  intrusion  of  unworthy  members,  and  however 
faithfully  the  means  of  preserving  its  purity  and  har- 
mony may  be  observed, — still,  it  must  be  expected  that 
offences  will  arise.  (Matt.  18:7.)  There  will  be,  in 
spite  of  every  effort  to  prevent  it,  an  intermingling  of 
tares  with  the  wheat, — of  hay,  w^ood  and  stubble,  with 
the  gold,  and  silver,  and  precious  stones  of  the  sanc- 
tuary. (Matt.  13  :  40—42  ;  1  Cor.  3  :  12.)  Worldly 
men,  taking  advantage  of  that  charity  which  belie veth 
all  things,  and  thinketh  no  evil,  will  impose  them- 
selves upon  the  faithful.  Unregenerate  persons, 
either  hypocritical  pretenders  or  self-deceivers,  will 
find  their  way  into  the  churches  ;  and  although  their 
true  character  may  not  be  known  with  certainty,  save 
by  the  Searcher  of  hearts,  until  the  all-discovering 
light  of  eternity  shall  reveal  it, — the  working  of  the 
corrupt  principles  by  which  they  are  secretly  govern- 
ed, will  at  times  be  manifest  in  their  external  acts. 
So  it  has  ever  been ;  and  so,  unquestionably,  it  will 
continue  to  b"e^  until  the  day  when  "  the  Son  of  man 
shall  send  forth  his  angels,  and  gather  out  of  his  king- 


CORRECTIVE    CHURCH    DISCIPLINE.  55 

dom  all  things  that  offend,  and  them  which  do  iniqui- 
ty."    (Matt.  13:41.) 

Indeed,  if  it  were  not  so, — if  it  were  possible  to 
guard  the  churches  so  effectually  that  none  but  true 
Christians  should  be  found  in  them, — entire  purity  and 
harmony  would  not  thereby  be  secured.  The  saints 
of  God,  in  becoming  such,  do  not  attain  at  once  to 
perfection.  There  is  yet  a  law  in  their  members, 
warring  against  the  law  of  their  minds,  and  sometimes 
bringing  them  into  captivity.  (Rom.  7  :  23.)  They 
are  exposed  to  temptation  ;  they  are  subject  to  sinful 
propensities  and  passions  ;  they  are  liable  to  prejudice, 
misconception,  error,  and  wrong.  Assailed  by  a.  thou- 
sand seductive  influences,  to  which  their  own  unsanc- 
tified  affections  strongly  incline  them  to  yield, — it  can 
scarcely  be  thought  surprising  that  they  should  often 
swerve  from  the  high  path  of  Christian  fidelity,  and 
that  in  some  instances  they  should  fall  into  -flagrant 
and  scandalous  crimes.  They  do  thus  swerve,  and 
thus  fall.  Deeply  as  these  proofs  of  imperfection  in 
the  disciples  of  Jesus  may  be  deplored,  it  is  undenia- 
ble that  they  actually  exist, — nay,  that,  to  some  extent, 
they  existed  in  the  apostles  themselves.  The  mis- 
guided and  presumptuous  zeal  of  Peter  in  rebuking 
the  Master,  his  base  denial  of  that  Master  in  the  hour 
of  his  peril,  and  the  dissimulation  by  which,  at  An- 
tioch,  he  sought  to  shun  the  offence  of  the  cross,  are 
examples  in  point.  And  to  these  may  be  added  the 
vindictive  spirit  manifested  by  James  and  John  towards 
the  Samaritan  villages,  their  ambitious  attempt  to  be 
the   greatest,    and   the  indignation  of  the   other   ten 


56  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

against  the  two  brothers,  for  a  fault  of  which  they 
were  perhaps  equally  guilty  themselves.  (Luke  9  : 
46  ;  22  :  24.)  The  same  unholy  dispositions  in  which 
these  wrongs  originated, — the  same  selfishness,  pride, 
and  readiness  to  resent  injuries,  real  or  imaginary, — 
still  have  place  in  the  hearts  of  the  truly  regenerate  ; 
and  though  ordinarily  held  in  check  by  the  restraining 
power  of  divine  grace,  they  are  often  productive  of 
disorders,  which  can  neither  safely  nor  innocently  be 
tolerated  in  those  who  have  a  name  and  a  place  with 
the  saints. 

It  must  needs  be,  then,  in  the  present  imperfect 
state  of  the  churches,  that  offences  come.  Consider- 
ing the  discordant  elements  of  which  they  are  compos- 
ed, the  perverseness  of  wicked  men  and  seducers 
under  the  guise  of  a  hypocritical  profession,  the  insta- 
bility of  self-deceivers,  and  the  liable ness  even  of  sin- 
cere Christians  to  be  betrayed  into  error  and  wrong, — 
it  may  be  said  that  causes  are  in  operation,  which  ren- 
der it  morally  certain  that  there  will  be  offences. 
(Luke  17:1.)  Trespasses  will  be  committed,  and 
strifes  engendered ;  heresies  will  be  embraced,  and 
divisions  fomented  ;  and  not  unfrequently  gross  immo- 
ralities will  be  perpetrated.  To  ascertain,  as  definite- 
ly as  possible,  what  ought  to  be  done  for  the  removal 
of  these  evils,  whenever  they  are  found  to  exist  in  the 
churches,  is  the  object  of  the  present  inquiry.  The 
proper  treatment  of  offences,  as  prescribed  by  the  law 
of  Christ,  including  the  duties  both  of  individual 
Christians  and  of  churches,  is  what  we  term  correc- 
tive, or  reformative  church  discipline. 


POWER    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.  57 


^  10.     POWER  OF  THE   CHURCHES   TO 
MAINTAIN  CORRECTIVE  DISCIPLINE. 

1 .  The  power  to  maintain  and  exercise  corrective 
discipline, — in  other  words,  the  authority  to  take  cog- 
nizance of  offences,  and,  after  suitable  means  have  been 
used  for  the  correction  of  existing  evils,  and  the  refor- 
mation of  evil-doers,  to  separate  incorrigible  trans- 
gressors from  the  communion  of  the  faithful, — appears 
to  be  vested,  by  the  law  of  Christ,  in  the  churches. 
The  existence  of  this  power  in  the  churches,  is  often 
distinctly  recognized  in  the  New  Testament  writings  ; 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  no  certain  proof  of  its  exis- 
tence elsewhere  can  be  found. 

A  sHght  examination  of  the  sacred  record  will  be 
sufficient  to  show,  that  the  exercise  of  this  power  on 
the  part  of  the  churches  is  in  accordance  with  the 
design  of  our  Lord.  No.other  construction  can  fairly 
be  put  upon  his  language  in  Matt.  18:  17.  "  If  he 
neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  to  thee  as  an 
heathen  man  and  a  publican."  The  labors  enjoined 
upon  individual  members  of  the  church,  for  the  recla- 
mation of  the  offender,  having  failed, — the  matter  was 
to  be  submitted  to  the  judgment  and  final  decision  of 
the  associated  body.  At  this  point,  individual  action 
in  the  case  would  cease,  or  be  merged  in  the  action  of 
the  body.  If,  then,  the  offender  resisted  that  action, — 
if  he  refused,  or  neglected  to  submit  himself  to  the 
judgment  of  the  church,  and  to  repair  the  wrong  of 
which  he  stood  convicted, — he  was  henceforth  to  be 


58  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

regarded  "as  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican," — no 
longer  to  be  recognized  as  a  brother,  or  accounted  a  fel- 
low disciple  ;  but  declared  by  a  solemn  act  of  the  body 
to  have  forfeited  and  lost  the  standing  which  he  had 
previously  held  as  one  of  its  members. 

That  this  power  was  actually  exercised  by  the  prim- 
itive churches,  is  evident  firom  1  Cor.  5  :  3 — 5, 13,  com- 
pared with  2  Cor.  2:6.  Allusion  is  here  made  to  a 
case  of  aggravated  wickedness,  known  to  exist  in  the 
Corinthian  church, — in  relation  to  which  the  apostle 
holds  the  following  language  :  "  For  I  verily,  as  ab- 
sent in  body,  but  present  in  spirit,  have  judged  already 
as  though  I  were  present,  concerning  him  that  hath  so 
done  this  deed  ;  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
when  ye  are  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with 
the  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  deliver  such  an 
one  unto  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that 
the  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus. — 
Therefore,  put  away  from  among  yourselves  that  wick- 
ed person."  Now  it  is  observable,  1.  That  the  ex- 
clusion of  the  offender  was  expressly  enjoined.  He 
was  to  be  "  put  away."  2.  That  the  act  of  exclusion 
was  to  be  the  orderly,  deUberate,  united,  and  solemn 
act  of  the  assembled  body.  They  were  directed,  "  in 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ," — that  is,  by  the  au 
thority  with  which,  as  a  church  he  had  invested  them,— 
"  when  they  were  gathered  together,  to  deliver  such  an 
one  unto  Satan."  Such  were  the  instructions  of  the 
apostle,  -UTiting  as  he  did  in  the  name  and  with  the 
power  of  Christ ;  and  the  passage  in  his  other  epistle, 
above  referred  to,  shows  that  these  instructions  were 


I 


POWER    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.  59 


obeyed.  "  Sufficient  to  such  a  man,"  says  he,  "  is  this 
censure,  which  was  inflicted  of  many." 

2.  There  is  another  point  connected  with  the  case 
of  the  Corinthian  oflfender,  which  ought  not  to  be 
overlooked.  It  would  seem  that  Paul's  directions  to 
the  church  in  regard  to  that  case,  although  communica- 
ted by  letter,  were  essentially  the  same  that  he  would 
have  given,  had  he  been  present  with  them  in  person. 
"I  have  judged  already,"  said  he,  "  as  though  I  were 
present,  concerning  him  that  hath  so  done  this  deed." 
He  had  given  them  his  opinion  of  the  case,  and  had 
pointed  out  the  course  to  be  pursued.  His  letter  rep- 
resented himself, — so  that,  though  absent  in  body,  he 
was  still  to  all  intents  and  purposes  present  in  spirit. 
His  opinion,  his  judgment,  his  authority  as  an  apostle 
of  Jesus  Christ,  were  there  as  effectually  as  if  he  him- 
self had  been  there.  His  personal  presence,  then,  it 
may  be  supposed,  would  have  made  no  difference  in 
respect  to  the  course  to  be  pursued  ;  for  he  had  judged 
already,  as  though  he  were  present.  The  exclusion  of 
the  offender  must  still  have  been  the  act  of  the 
church.  The  censure  incurred  by  such  an  one,  must 
still  have  been  inflicted  of  many.  They  themselves 
must  still  have  put  away  from  among  them  that  wick- 
ed person.  The  apostle,  had  he  been  present,  would 
not  have  done  what,  being  absent,  he  instructed  them 
to  do,  as  though  he  were  present.  At  least,  he  would 
not  have  done  it,  absolutely,  and  without  their  voice. 
Doubtless  he  would  have  acted  conjointly  with  the 
church  ; — indeed,  he  did  so  act  in  spirit ; — but  with  all 
his  power  and  authority,  it  can  scarcely  be  supposed 


bU  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

that  he  would  assume  the  right  to  excommunicate  an 
oifender,  independently  of  the  church  to  which  he  be- 
long-ed.  Had  he  possessed  that  right,  his  absence 
would  have  been  no  obstacle  to  its  exercise  ;  for  he 
judged  as  though  he  ivere  present. 

If  these  views  are  correct,  they  may  aid  us  in  judg- 
ing of  the  excommunication  of  Hymeneus  and  Alex- 
ander,— "  whom,"  says  the  apostle,  "  I  have  deliver- 
ed unto  Satan,  that  they  may  learn  not  to  blaspheme." 
(1  Tim.  1  :  20.)  Did  Paul  act  alone  in  this  matter! 
]Si  0  one  can  say  positively  that  he  did  not.  It  is  cer- 
tain that  he  acted,  and  that  no  action  on  the  part  of 
the  church  is  recorded.  At  the  same  time,  the  fact 
that  he  forbore  to  exclude  the  Corinthian,  and  distinct- 
ly recognized  the  power  of  exclusion  as  residing  in 
the  church, — may  authorize  the  belief,  that  he  was 
not  so  absolute,  go  entirely  alone,  in  the  case  under 
consideration  as  some  have  supposed.  The  act  in 
question  may  have  been  performed  by  the  church 
under  his  spiritual  oversight,  instruction,  and  guidance  ; 
and  he  maiy  speak  of  it  as  his  own,  because  he  direct- 
ed, and  participated  in  it.  There  is  no  certain  proof 
that  it  was  not  so,  but  on  the  contrary,  a  strong  proba- 
bility that  it  was.  Indeed,  if  it  were  possible  to  show 
that  the  apostle  was  alone  in  the  transaction,  still,  it 
would  farnish  no  precedent  for  a  simiilar  exercise  of 
power  by  one  who  is  not  an  apostle. 

Nor  is  the  exercise  of  such  power,  by  any  individu- 
al, however  elevated  hi?  station,  authorized  by  the  lan- 
guage of  Paul  to  Titus  : — "  A  man  that  is  an  heretic, 
after  the  first  and  second  admonition,  reject."     (Titus 


TOWER    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.  61 

3  :  10.)  What  does  the  apostle  mean  by  the  first  and 
second  admonition?  Evidently,  certain  well  known 
and  established  points  in  the  process  of  corrective  dis- 
cipline, by  which,  if  they  prove  ineffectual,  the  way  is 
prepared  for  the  expulsion  of  the  offender.  The  ex- 
pression has  reference,  doubtless,  to  the  personal  labors 
of  individual  church  members,  enjoined  by  the  great 
law  of  discipline  in  Matt.  18  :  15,  16,  as  well  as  to  the 
reproof  of  the  associated  body.  And  if  the  prelimi- 
nary steps,  in  the  treatment  of  a  case  of  heresy,  must 
be  in  conformity  to  that  law,  as  the  passage  under  ex- 
amination plainly  implies, — so,  also,  nlust  the  final  de- 
cision. The  whole  matter  must  be  laid  before  the 
church ;  and  the  rejection  of  the  heretic  must  be  the 
act  of  the  church.  It  belonged  to  Titus,  unquestion- 
ably, as  a  spiritual  overseer,  to  take  the  lead.  It  was 
his  to  explain  the  law  of  Christ,  and  to  enjoin  obedi- 
ence. But  still,  the  execution  of  that  law,  the  putting 
away,  the  excommunication  of  the  offender,  devolved 
upon  the  body. 

We  have  thus  seen,  that  the  power  to  maintain  the 
salutary  corrective  discipline  prescribed  by  the  law  of 
Christ,  was  originally  vested  in  the  churches.  We 
have  not  seen,  nor  can  it  be  made  to  appear  from  the 
New  Testament,  which  is  our  only  source  of  informa- 
tion on  the  subject,  that  this  power  was  ever  commit- 
ted to  any  man,  or  body  of  men,  other  than  the 
churches.  The  conclusion,  therefore,  is  unavoidable, 
that  the  churches  alone  can  rightfully  exercise  it.  The 
charter  and  basis  of  their  prerogative  in  this  respect, 
is  the  law  of  Christ ;  and  his  disciples  need  no  higher 
6 


^3 


CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 


authority  for  doing  whatever  he  has  commanded. 
Their  right  to  associate  themselves  together  for  the 
observance  of  his  ordinances  and  worship,  and  to 
assume  the  form  and  organization  of  churches,  after 
the  New  Testament  model ;  the  privilege  of  each 
church,  so  constituted,  to  manage  its  own  affairs,  and 
to  discipline  its  own  members,  according  to  its  best 
judgment  of  what  the  Lord  requires  ;  and  the  exemp- 
tion to  which  each  is  entitled  from  foreign  interference, 
supervision  or  control,  either  ecclesiastical  or  civil ; — 
in  short,  all  the  powers  and  privileges  of  the  churches, 
rest  upon  this  ground.  The  law  of  Christ  has  con- 
ferred these  powers  and  privileges,  and  they  may  not 
rightfully  be  invaded.  They  belong  to  the  churches  ; 
and  rightfully,  may  be  neither  delegated  nor  surren- 
dered, neither  transferred  nor  alienated.  Every  other 
ecclesiastical  tribunal,  however  constituted, — every 
other  body,  claiming  and  exercising  disciplinary  powers, 
from  the  petty  church  session  to  the  grand  consistory, 
is  guilty  of  usurpation, — exists  and  acts,  lives,  moves, 
and  has  its  being,  in  violation  of  the  law  of  Christ, 
and  of  the  rightsof  his  people.  And  every  church 
submitting  to  such  usurpation,  and  relinquishing  its 
right  to  be  the  conservator  of  its  own  purity,  is 
recreant  to  the  solemn  trust  it  has  received  from  the 
Master.* 

3.  The  Baptist  churches,  happily,  are  exempt 
from  the  evils  which  seem  to  be  inseparable  from  the 
existence  and  action  of  these  unscriptural   tribunals. 

*  Government  of  the  Churches,  §  4. 


POWER    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIFLINE.  63 

To  some  extent,  however,  they  may  be  liable  to  simi- 
lar evils,  resulting  from  an  erroneous  theory  and  prac- 
tice in  relation  to  the  powers  of  councils.  A  council 
has  been  thought  by  some  to  be  a  kind  of  ecclesiastical 
tribunal,  or  court  of  appeal,  superior  to  the  churches, 
and  competent  to  revise  their  decisions.  In  accord- 
ance with  this  theory,  councils  have  sometimes  assum- 
ed, either  with  or  without  the  consent  of  the  churches 
at  whose  call  they  were  convened,  those  disciplinary 
powers  which,  as  we  have  seen,  are  vested  in  the 
churches  alone.  And  churches  have  sometimes  yield- 
ed these  powers.  It  has  happened,  in  more  than  one 
instance,  that  a  church  has  referred  a  matter  of  diffi- 
culty, involving  perhaps,  the  Christian  character  and 
standing  of  one  or  more  of  its  members,  to  the  judg- 
ment of  a  council,  pledging  itself  beforehand  to  abide 
the  decision.  And  it  has  happened,  that  a  church  has 
submitted  an  act  of  exclusion,  already  passed,  to  the 
revision  of  a  council,  to  be  confirmed  or  reversed, 
under  a  similar  pledge.  Now,  it  may  be  demanded, 
what  scriptural  warrant  has  a  church  to  make  such  a 
pledge  1  How  can  it  surrender  to  another  body,  that 
authority  which  Christ  has  placed  in  its  own  hands, 
and  for  the  proper  exercise  of  which  he  holds  it  respon- 
sible ?  What  scriptural  warrant  has  a  council  to  as- 
sume that  authority?  Can  the  order  which  the  King 
himself  has  appointed,  be  thus  changed,  without  a 
presumptuous  invasion  of  his  high  prerogative?  Be- 
sides, the  council  is  not  infalUble.  It  is  liable  to  error  ; 
it  may  be  influenced  by  party  feehng,  or  in  some  other 
way   improperly   swayed ;  and   its   decision   may    be 


64  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

wrong.  That  decision  may  condemn  the  innocent,  and 
justify  the  guilty  ;  hut  still  the  church  stands  pledged 
beforehand  to  sustain  and  enforce  it. 

The  true  theory  of  councils,  appears  to  be  that 
which  regards  them  as  merely  advisory.  In  ordinary 
cases  of  discipline,  involving  no  doubtful  or  difficult 
question,  they  are  not  needed.  But  cases  of  a  differ- 
ent character  may  arise.  A  church  may  be  called  to 
act  upon  questions  of  the  highest  importance,  and  so 
complicated  and  difficult,  as  to  render  needful  all  the 
wisdom  and  experience  that  can  be  brought  to  bear 
upon  them.  Or,  a  church  may  be  so  divided  in  opin- 
ion on  questions  seriously  affecting  its  vital  interests, 
that  no  approach  to  unanimity  can  reasonably  be  hoped 
for,  except  through  the  influence  of  such  a  council  as 
may  command  the  respect  and  confidence  of  the  body. 
Or,  the  pastor  of  a  church  may  be  guilty  of  some  mis- 
conduct, involving  a  forfeiture  of  his  ministerial  an'd 
Christian  character.  In  this  last  case,  although  no 
doubt  may  be  entertained  in  relation  to  the  course  to 
be  pursued,  still  it  is  important  that  the  advice  of  other 
pastors  and  able  brethren  should  be  obtained.  The 
removal- of  one  of  Zion's  watchmen,  is  a  matter  of 
painful  interest,  not  merely  to  the  one  church  over 
which  he  presides,  but  to  many.  As  a  public  teacher- 
of  religion,  he  has  had  a  place  in  their  affectionate 
regard  ;  and  his  fall,  like  the  extinction  of  a  star,  is 
felt  by  them  to  be  a  public  calamity.  It  would  seem, 
therefore,  in  the  case  supposed,  to  be  due  to  the  neigh- 
boring churches,  that  before  any  decisive  action  is  had, 
a  council  should  be  called  to  deliberate  upon  the  whole 


POWER    QF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.  65 

matter,  and  say  what  action  in  their  judgment  is  ad- 
visable. The  opinion  of  such  a  body,  although  not 
absolutely  binding  upon  the  church,  is  entitled  to  its 
respectful  consideration ;  and  if  adopted,  must  add 
greatly  to  the  weight  of  its  final  decision. 

In  this,  and  in  all  cases,  where  the  aid  of  a  council 
is  sought,  the  right  of  decision  rests  with  the  church. 
It  is  the  province  of  the  council,  not  to  act  authorita- 
tively, but  to  advise  the  churches  how  to  act.  The 
advice  so  given  ought  by  no  means  to  be  lightly  reject- 
ed ;  but  if,  in  the  deliberate  judgment  of  the  church, 
it  is  contrary  to  the  will  of  the  Master,  it  cannot  be 
adopted.  Where  a  disagreement  of  this  kind  exists, 
perhaps  the  most  effective  means  of  restoring  harmony 
may  be,  to  have  recourse  to  a  second  council.  Still, 
the  ultimate  decision  belongs  to  the  church. 

It  is  supposed  by  some,  that  the  power  of  ordination 
to  the  Christian  ministry  resides,  not  in  the  church, 
but  in  a  council,  assembled  at  the  call  of  the  church, 
and  acting  through  a  presbytery  of  its  own  selection. 
And  this  being  assumed,  it  is  supposed  to  follow,  that 
the  power  to  depose  from  the  ministry,  which  is  an 
act  of  equal  authority  with  the  other,  must  be  lodged 
in  a  body  similarly  constituted.  But  whence,  it  may 
be  demanded,  does  the  council,  as  such,  derive  its  ori- 
gin and  its  powers?  Evidently,  from  the  church.  But 
for  the  call  of  the  church  it  would  never  have  existed. 
It  is  the  creature  of  the  church,  and  cannot,  without 
manifest  impropriety,  exercise  an  authority  superior 
to  that  of  its  creator.  Besides, — if  a  church  be  in- 
competent to  depose  from  the  ministry,  it  must  also  be 
6* 


'66  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

incompetent  to  exclude  a  minister,  since  the  former 
act  is  virtually  included  in  the  latter.  The  discipline 
of  the  church,  so  far  as  ministers  are  concerned,  would 
thus  become  an  empty  name.  The  truth  seems  to  be, 
that  the  ordinary  power  is  in  the  church.  Inasmuch, 
however,  as  the  exercise  of  that  power  is  an  act  of 
public  importance  and  interest,  it  is  due  to  the  neigh- 
boring churches,  that  the  advice  of  their  pastors  and 
such  other  members  as  they  may  designate  for  this 
purpose,  should  previously  be  heard.  Especially  is  it 
due  to  the  presbyters  who  may  be  called  upon  to  offi- 
ciate in  that  act,  that  they  should  have  opportunity  to 
satisfy  themselves  in  relation  to  the  character,  call  to 
the  ministry,  and  qualifications  of  the  candidate.  For 
these  reasons,  a  council  ought  always  in  such  cases  to 
be  called, — not  to  ordain,  but  to  advise  the  church  in 
respect  to  the  expediency  of  ordination  ;  nor  is  it  easy 
to  conceive  of  a  case  in  which  it  would  be  expedient 
for  the  church  to  insist  upon  proceeding,  contrary  to 
such  advice.  Still,  the  right  of  decision  is  in  the 
church ;  and  the  officiating  presbytery  should  be  re- 
garded as  acting,  not  in  behalf  of  the  council,  but  in 
behalf  of  the  church. 


^11.      LIMITATIONS    OF    THE   POWER   OF 
DISCIPLINE. 

As  the  law  of  Christ  is  the  source  from  which  the 
power  of  discipline  is  derived,  so  it  is  the  measure  and 
rule  by  which  that  power  is  limited.  The  churches 
are  invested  with  no  absolute    authority,— but  only 


LIMITATIONS    OF    THE    POWER.  67 

with  such  an  authority  as  the  New  Testament,  the 
great  charter  of  Christian  rights  and  privileges,  has 
conferred  upon  them.  They  are  accountable  to  the 
Master ;  and  can  have  no  rightful  power  to  act  other- 
wise than  in  accordance  with  his  revealed  will.  To 
this,  as  a  common  rule  of  action,  they  are  bound  to 
conform. 

1.  Now  it  is  obvious,  or  ought  to  be,  that  by  the 
law  of  Christ,  the  power  of  discipline  vested  in  the 
churches,  must  be  limited  to  the  treatment  of  offences 
committed  by  their  own  members.  In  giving  to  each 
church  this  power  over  its  own  members,  he  has  vir- 
tually prohibited  the  extension  of  it  by  any  one,  over 
the  members  of  another.  The  propriety  of  this  re- 
striction may  seem  too  .  evident  to  require  an  illustra- 
tion,— and  yet  it  is  not  always  observed.  For  exam- 
ple,— a  church  receives  the  complaint  of  one  of  its 
own  members  against  a  member  of  another  church,  and 
appoints  a  committee  to  investigate  the  charge,  and 
demand  such  reparation  as  may  appear  to  be  due. 
No  satisfactory  adjustment  of  the  matter  is  effected  ; 
and  the  question  arises,  what  farther  is  to  be  done  ? 
It  is  clear  that  excommunication  is  impracticable  ;  for 
the  offender  belongs  to  another  body.  Shall  the  case, 
then,  be  submitted  to  that  body  1 '  This  can  only  be 
done  by  letter,  or  committee, — and  might  have  been 
done  as  well,  and  with  far  less  inconvenience,  by  the 
complainant  himself,  with  "  one  or  two  more."  (Matt. 
18:16.)  Besides, — the  church  feels,  that  thus  to 
solicit  judgment  at  the  hands  of  a  sister  church,  in  a 
case  which  it  has  itself  assumed  to  try,  would  involve 


68  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

a  compromise  of  its  own  dignity ; — while,  on  the  oth- 
er hand,  a  demand  of  such  judgment,  might  justly  be 
regarded  by  that  sister  church,  as  an  invasion  of  her 
rights.  In  a  matter  so  complicated, — so  difficult,  so 
perplexing, — it  is  resolved  that  the  wise  men  and  fath- 
ers of  the  churches  shall  be  called  together  in  solemn 
council.  And  what  will  the  council  do  ?  Why,  if  it 
be  truly  wise,  it  will  advise,  first,  that  all  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  church  in  the  case,  be  as  if  they  had  never 
been; — secondly,  that  the  aggrieved  party  go  to  him 
that  has  caused  the  grief,  and  "  tell  him  his  fault;" 
if  he  will  not  hear,  that  he  "  take  with  him  one  or  two 
more  ;"  and  if  he  neglect  to  hear  them,  that  he  "  tell 
it  to  the  church"  to  which  the  offender  belongs,  and 
which  alone  has  jurisdiction  in  the  case. 

2.  Another  obvious  limitation  of  the  power  of  disci- 
pline, has  respect  to  the  question.  What  constitutes  an 
offence  1  The  churches  have  no  right  to  legislate  in 
this  matter,  or  to  treat  as  an  offence,  that  which  the 
law  of  Christ  has  not  made  such.  Yet  this  is  some- 
times done.  It  was  done,  even  in  the  apostolic  age. 
"  I  wrote  unto  the  church  ;  but  Diotrephes,  who  lov- 
eth  to  have  the  pre-eminence  among  them,  receiveth 
us  not.  Wherefore,  if  I  come,  I  will  remember  his 
deeds  which  he  doeth,  prating  against  us  with  mali- 
cious words  ; — and  not  content  therewith,  neither  doth 
he  himself  receive  tlie  brethren,  and  forbiddeth  them 
that  would,  and  casteth  them  out  of  the  church.^'' 
(3  John  9,  10.)  A  similar  ambitious,  malicious,  and  re- 
vengeful spirit,  has  been  known  in  more  modern  times 
to  produce  similar  results,      A  Diotrephes  arises,  as- 


Lir.IITATIONS    OF    THE    POWER,  69 

piling  to  the  pre-eminence  in  the  church  to  which  he 
belongs,  becomes  the  leader  of  a  party,  and  succeeds 
by  intrigue  and  management  in  controllirg  the  body. 
He  finds  in  his  way,  however,  a  Demetrius, — one 
who  "  hath  good  report  of  all  men,  and  of  the  truth 
itself,",  (ver.  12,)  and  through  whose  influence,  as  a 
discerning,  judicious,  and  faithful  brother,  his  plans 
are  sometimes  defeated.  His  anger  is  kindled  against 
the  man  who,  like  Mordecai;  neither  bows,  nor  does 
him  reverence  ;  he  "  prates  against  him  with  malicious 
words,"  and  awakens  the  jealousy  of  the  brethren  by 
imputing  to  him  a  desire  to  bear  the  rule  among  them, 
the  very  fault  of  which  he  is  himself  guilty.  Some 
important  decision  is  swayed  by  that  jealousy,  and  in- 
sisted upon,  simply  because  it  is  contrary  to  the  known 
opinions  of  him  who  is  the  unconscious  object  of  sus- 
picion. The  act  is  so  obviously  wrong,  that  he  feels 
himself  constrained  to  dissent  from,  and  protest  against 
it.  The  occasion  is  eagerly  seized  by  his  enemies  ;  a 
charge  of  contumacy  is  preferred  against  him  ;  the 
forms  of  discipline  are  hurried  through  with  indecent 
haste  ;  and  the  good  Demetrius  is  ' '  cast  out  of  the 
church."  Now,  this  is  tyranny, — sheer  spiritual 
tyranny.  It  is  worse.  It  is  a  perpetration  of  flagi- 
tious WTong,  under  the  sacrilegious  pretence  of  guard- 
ing the  purity  of  the  church.  Christ  never  gave  to 
his  churches  the  power  of  excommunication,  to  be 
thus  perverted,  and  made  subservient  to  the  gratifica- 
tion of  their  own  evil  passions.  If  they  abuse  it  to 
this  end, — ^if,  while  they  profess  to  administer  his  dis- 
cipline, they  despise  the  weakest,  or  trample  upon  the 


70  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 


rights  of  the  least  of  his  disciples, — the  Lord  is  the 
avenger  of  all  such,  and  will  surely  judge  and  punish 
their  oppressors. 

3.  The  power  of  discipline  vested  in  the  churches, 
is  farther  limited,  as  it  respects  the  force  of  their  deci- 
sions. These,  whether  of  excommunication  or  abso- 
lution, can  neither  bind  nor  loose,  in  an  absolute  sense. 
Whether  just  or  unjust,  they  cannot  change  the  char- 
acter or  spiritual  state  of  the  persons  to  whom  they 
have  reference.  They  merely  express  the  opinions  of 
the  churches,  in  regard  to  the  title  of  such  persons  to 
church  membership.  The  declaration  of  our  Lord  in 
Matt.  18:18,  "Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  on  earth 
shall  be  bound  in  heaven,  and  whatsoever  ye  shall 
loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven," — was  ad- 
dressed, not  to  the  churches,  but  to  the  apostles.  It 
stamps  with  divine  authority  the  instructions  which, 
as  inspired  teachers,  the  apostles  have  left  on  record  ; 
but  it  can  be  true  of  the  disciplinary  action  of  the 
churches,  only  so  far  as  that  action  is  in  conformity 
with  those  instructions.*     If  the  decisions  of  a  church 

*  "  Our  Lord  spoke  to  the  apostles,  and  to  all  of  them.  The  ab- 
solute authority  given  them  was  inseparably  connected  with  their 
immediate  inspiration  ;  and  all  their  successors,  pretended  or  real, 
from  the  conclave  at  Rome  to  an  independent  church-meeting,  are 
concerned  in  the  promise,  just  so  far  as  their  decisions,  whether 
they  bind  or  loose,  accord  to  the  doctrines,  precepts,  and  rules, 
transmitted  to  us  from  the  apostles, — and  no  farther.  Authority  to 
the  extent  of  the  words  used  by  our  Lord,  many  have  claimed  ; 
but  God  never  gave  it  to  any,  except  his  inspired  apostles  ••  and  ia 
this  view,  the  promise  is  our  Lord's  full  attestation  to  all  the  writ- 
ings which,  by  them,  and  under  their  inspection,  were  given  to 
the  church  and  to  posterity,  as  the  infallible  oracles  of  God."  Dr. 
Scott. 


LIMITATIONS    OF    THE    POWER.  71 

be  just,  unquestionably  they  are  approved  in  heaven  ; 
but  it  is  possible,  as  we  have  seen,  that  they  may  be 
unjust.  Churches  may  be  improperly  swayed  in  their 
decisions ;  they  may  act  under  the  influence  of  corrupt 
motives  ;  or,  with  the  purest  motives,  and. best  inten- 
tions, they  are  liable  to  mistake.  Their  decisions  may 
be  wrong  ;  and  if  so,  it  is  obvious  that  heaven  will 
not  approve  them. 

It  seems  to  follow,  that  there  is  a  limit  to  the  respect 
due  from  one  church  to  the  disciplinary  acts  of  another. 
As  a  general  rule,  doubtless,  the  churches  are  bound 
to  repose  confidence  in  each  other's  integrity, — and 
not,  without  good  and  sufficient  reasons  to  call  in  ques- 
tion the  uprightness  of  each  other's  decisions.  The 
passing  of  an  act  of  excommunication  by  one  church, 
should  doubtless,  when  nothing  appears  to  the  contrary, 
be  regarded  by  its  sister  churches  as  evidence  of  a 
forfeiture  of  Christian  character  on  the  part  of  the 
person  excommunicated ;  and  in  their  conduct  to- 
wards him,  they  should  govern  themselves  accordingly. 
He  should  no  longer  be  admitted  to  affectionate  and 
familiar  intercourse,  as  a  brother  approved  ;  but  in 
seeking  such  intercourse,  should  be  made  to  feel  that 
the  members  of  other  churches,  as  well  as  of  his  own, 
look  upon  him  sorrowfully,  as  a  brother  fallen, — as 
one  who,  by  his  unworthiness,  has  inflicted  a  wound 
and  a  dishonor  upon  the  precious  cause  which  they  love. 
A  contrary  course,  it  is  evident,  must  be  destructive 
of  the  ends  of  corrective  church  discipline,  and  tend 
seriously  to  interrupt  the  fellowship  and  mutual  good 
feeling  which   ought   ever  to  subsist   between   sister 


72 


CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 


churches.  But  there  are  exceptions  to  this  general 
rule.  There  is  a  limit  to  the  obligation  of  one  church, 
to  respect  the  disciplinary  action  of  another.  If  such 
action  is  known  to  be  wrong, — if,  for  example,  a 
church  is  known  to  have  passed  a  sentence  of  excom- 
munication upon  one  of  its  members  unrighteously, — 
no  other  church  is  bound  to  respect  that  decision. 
No  other  church  is  even  at  liberty  to  respect  that  deci- 
sion, knowing  it  to  be  wrong;  since,  to  do  so,  would 
be  to  give  its  sanction  to  the  triumph  of  church  power 
and  church  prerogative  over  right. 

If  any  are  disposed  to  question  the  correctness  of 
this  position,  let  them  ask  themselves  whether  John, 
in  his  treatment  of  the  persons  who,  through  the  influ- 
ence of  Diotrephes,  were  "  cast  out  of  the  church," 
not  for  any  fault,  but  merely  for  the  exercise  of  Chris- 
tian hospitality, — was  bound  to  have  respect  to  that 
act  of  high-handed  oppression.  Had  these  persons 
presented  themselves  to  a  church  of  which  John  was 
the  acting  pastor,  praying  for  admission  to  its  fellow- 
ship, on  the  ground  that  their  excommunication  from 
the  other  church  was  without  any  just  cause, — is  it 
probable  that  their  prayer  would  have  been  denied  ? 
Would  the  apostle  have  felt  himself  under  obligation 
to  advise  their  rejection  from  a  privilege  -^hich  they 
were  known  to  have  never  forfeited,  simply  because 
another  church  had  unreasonably  and  wickedly  so  re- 
jected them  1  No  one  will  undertake  to  sustain  an  af- 
firmative reply  to  these  questions.  The  truth  is,  the 
disciplinary  acts  of  a  church  are  entitled  to  the  respect 
of  its  sister  churches,  just  so  far  as  those  acts  are,  or 


LI3IITATI0NS    OF    THE    POWER.  73 

may   reasonably   be   supposed   to  be,  right, — and  no 
farther. 

The  writer  would  by  no  means  be  understood,  in  the 
foregoing  remarks,  to  advocate  the  hasty  reception,  by 
one  church,  of  persons  excluded  from  another.  On  the 
contrary,  he  believes  that  such  reception  ought  never  to 
take  place,  ^vithout  a  full  investigation  of  the  facts  in 
the  case,  and  satisfactory  proof,  either  that  the  act  of 
exclusion  was  wrong, — or,  if  right,  that  the  offender 
has  evinced  his  penitence,  by  confession,  and  such  rep- 
aration as  might  reasonably  be  demanded.  Nor  even 
then,  does  he  think  the  excluded  person  should  be  so 
received,  until  suitable  efforts  on  his  part  to  be  restored 
to  the  church  from  which  he  was  cast  out,  have  been 
found  unavailing.  The  point  insisted  upon,  is,  that 
prerogative  should  not  be  sustained  at  the  expense  of 
right, — that  when  a  sentence  of  excommunication  is 
known  to  be  unrighteous,  and  is  obstinately  persisted 
in,  the  excommunicated  person  should  not  be  compelled 
to  lie  under  that  bond  forever, — that  Christ  has  never 
invested  any  church  with  a  power  so  tremendous,  that 
under  the  influence  of  some  ambitious  and  vindictive 
Diotrephes,  it  may  plant  its  foot  upon  the  neck  of  a 
faithful  Demetrius,  and  keep  it  there, — in  a  word, 
that  if  a  brother  be  cast  out  of  a  church  for  no  wrong, 
or  kept  out  after  he  has  made  full  reparation  of  his 
wrong,  another  church  may  rightfully  receive  him.  It 
would  seem,  however,  to  be  the  part  of  wisdom  in  that 
other  church,  before  acting  decisively  in  the  case,  to 
propose  to  the  body  from  which  the  brother  was  exclu- 
ded, a  reference  of  the  whole  matter  to  a  mutual  coun- 
7 


74  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

cil ;  and  if  the  proposal  be  rejected,  to  call  a  council 
on  its  own  responsibility.  In  •  no  case  of  the  kind,  it 
is  believed,  would  it  be  either  prudent,  or  fight,  for  a 
church  to  proceed  without  such  council.  The  imputa- 
tion of  rashness  would  thus  be  avoided,  and  the  advice 
of  judicious  brethren  of  other  churches  would  give 
weight  to  its  ultimate  decision. 

4.  A  further  limitation  of  the  power  of  corrective 
discipline,  has  respect  to  the  manner  of  its  exercise. 
This,  as  will  be  more  fully  shown  in  another  part  of 
the  present  inquiry,  is  definitely  prescribed,  and  every 
step  in.  the  process,  from  beginning  to  end,  clearly 
pointed  out  by  the  great  Head  of  the  church,  *  who 
cannot  err.  His  explicit  directions  may  not-  innocent- 
ly be  disregarded.  If  the  churches  presume  to  sub- 
stitute other  modes  of  discipline  for  that  which  he  has 
appointed,  they  transcend  their  rightful  powers.  They 
impeach  his  wisdom.  They  cast  contempt  upon  his 
authority.  They  practically  deny  him  the  right  of 
supremacy  in  his  own  kingdom,  and  practically  claim 
that  supremacy  for  themselves.  His-  law  is  the  rule 
of  discipline,  and  that  rule  is  imperative.  In  all  their 
disciplinary  acts,  therefore,  they  should  have  an  eye 
to  his  instructions,  and  carefully,  adhere  to  them.  So 
long  as  they  act  in  accordance  with  his  revealed  will, 
and  no  longer,  may  they  confidently  hope  for  his 
approbation  and  sanction. 


OBLIGATION    OF    THE    CHURCHES.  75 


§  12.     OBLIGATION  OF  THE  CHURCHES  TO 
MAINTAIN  CORRECTIVE  DISCIPLINE. 

It  cannot  be  doubted  that  He  who  "loved  the 
church,  and  gave  himself  for  it,  that  he  might  sancti- 
fy and  cleanse  it,"  still  feels  a  deep  interest  in  its 
pu:rity.  Accordingly,  he  has  not  only  invested  each, 
particular  branch  of  that  church  with  such  disciplma- 
ry  powers  as  are  needful,  to  purge  itself  from  cor- 
ruption ;  .but  has  laid  each  under  the  most  solemn 
obligation,  when  the  occasion  requires  it,  to  exercise 
these  powers.  While  he  demands  that  every  one 
who  names  his  sacred  name  should  depart  from 
iniquity, — it  is  equally  his  will,  that  his  people,  in 
their  associated  capacity,  should  aim,  by  such  means 
as  he  himself  has  appointed,  to  secure  a  compliance 
with  that  demand.  He  requires  that  they  should 
watch  over  each  other  in  love  ;  that  offenders  should 
be  kindly,  yet  faithfully  admonished ;  and  that  such 
as  obstinately  persist  in  flagrant  sin,  should  be  reject- 
ed from  the  fellowship  of  the  churches. 

A  practical  acknowledgment  of  the  authority  of 
Christ  in  respect  to  these  matters,  on  the  part  of  his 
churches, — or,  in  other  words,  a  diligent  observance  of 
whatever  pertains  to  the  salutary  corrective  disci- 
plme  which  he  has  been  pleased  to  ordain, — is  essen- 
tial to  their  own  best  interests,  as  well  as  to  their 
useful  efficiency  in  the  promotion  of  his  cause.  If 
they  disregard  his  command, — if,  instead  of  reprov- 
ing, they  have  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful  works  of 
darkness   which   are   perpetrated   in   their  midst, — if 


76  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

they  spare  the  sin  for  the  sake  of  the  sinner,  and  so 
tacitly  connive  at  wrongs  against  which  their  solemn 
and  united  testimony  should  be  recorded, — they  must 
subject  themselves,  in  so  doing,  to  his  terrific  frown. 
He  whose  eyes  are  as  a  flame  of  fire,  is  represented, 
as  walking  in  the  midst  of  the  golden  candlesticks, 
closely  observant  of  the  evil,  as  well  as  of  the  good. 
He  knows  the  works  of  all  his  churches ;  and  while 
he  assures  such  as  "  cannot  bear  them  that  are  evil," 
of  his  gracious  regard  and  protection,  he  declares  his 
determination,  on  the  other  hand,  to  fight  against 
such  as  tolerate  iniquity,  with  the  sword  of  his  mouth. 
It  is  impossible  that  a  church  in  which  corrective 
discipline  is  neglected,  should  be  a  prosperous  church. 
Aside  from  the  forfeiture  of  the  divine  favor,  which  is 
incurred  by  such  neglect,  and  which  must  prove  fatal 
to  all  true  prosperity, — the  allowance  of  sin,  uncen- 
sured,  in  church  members,  has  a  direct  natural  ten- 
dency to  disastrous  results.  A  pernicious  and  rapid- 
ly corrupting  example  is  thereby  introduced  into  the 
body.  If  one  member  may  transgress,  unquestioned 
and  uncondemned,  so  may  another,  and  another  ;  and. 
the  evil  will  extend  itself,  until  the  entire  church  is 
pervaded.  "  A  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole 
lump."  A  little  root  of  bitterness,  if  it  be  suffered  to 
grow  and  spread,  will  defile  many.  A  slight  gan- 
grenous affection,  if  its  progress  be  not  stayed,  will 
speedily  pass  through  the  whole  body,  prostrating  its 
energies,  and  turning  its  comeliness  into  corruption. 
In  like  manner,  offences  committed  by  church  members, 


OBLIGATION    OF    THE    CHURCHES.  77 

if  tolerated,   "  will  increase  unto  more  ungodliness." 
(1  Cor.  5:6;  Heb.  12  :  15  ;  2  Tim.  2  :  16,  17.) 

Farther, — the  neglect  of  corrective  discipline,  where 
there  is  manifest  occasion  for  its  exercise,  will  be 
likely  to  exert  a  repulsive  rather  than  an  attractive 
influence  upon  persons  of  genuine  piety,  to  whom  the 
church  should  ever  be  an  inviting  home.  These  may 
well  decline  to  associate  themselves  with  such  as  pro- 
fess that  they  know  God,  but  in  works  deny  him. 
They  may  well  shrink  back,  with  feelings  of  strong 
repugnance,  from  all  connexion  with  a  body  which  is 
evidently  full  of  disorder,  and  festering  in  its  own 
corruption  ;  and  seek  a  place  in  a  purer  church,  where 
they  may  hope  to  profit  by  the  faithful  admonitions 
and  holy  examples  of  their  brethren.  If  a  church  in 
which  the  legitimate  consequences  of  this  neglect  are 
in  any  considerable  degree  apparent,  presents  any 
attraction,  it  must  be  to  persons  of  a  different  charac- 
ter. ■  It  may,  indeed,  be  attractive  to  men  who  wish 
only  to  assume  a  form  of  godliness.  It  may  become 
a  favorite  lurking  place  of  designing  hypocrites,  who 
choose  to  cloak  their  unholy  practices  under  a  religious 
profession ;  but  there  is  little  reason  to  expect  its 
enlargement  by  the  accession  of  truly  pious  and  valua- 
ble members. 

The  existence  in  churches  of  palpable  wrongs,  un- 
corrected-and  unreproved,  must  be  destructive,  also,  in 
a  great  measure,  of  their  usefulness.  It  must  divest 
them,  at  least  in  part,  of  that  salutary  moral  power 
which  the  Saviour  intended  they  should  wield  over  the 
unconverted  around  them, — but  which  must  always  be 


78  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

proportioned  to  their  purity.  He  calls  his  people 
"  the  salt  of  the  earth,"  and  "  the  light  of  the  world." 
It  was  his  will,  that  by  their  conservative  and  purify- 
ing influence,  they  should  counteract  the  moral  corrup- 
tion which  every  where  prevails  ;  that  by  their  instruc- 
tive testimony  and  example,  they  should  reclaim  from 
the  error  of  their  ways  the  children  of  darkness  ;  that 
in  their  visible  organization  they  should  stand  forth,  a 
conspicuous  object, — "the  pillar  and  ground  of  the 
truth," — "  a  city  set  upon  a  hill  that  could  not  be  hid/' 
a  living  illustration,  in  the  view  of  all  men,  of  the  pure 
and  holy  principles  of  the  gospel.  (Matt.  5  :  13 — 16  ; 
1  Tim.  3  :  15.)  The  world  is  looking  to  them  for  an 
exemplification  of  the  power  of  those  principles,  and 
judging  of  the  efficacy  or  inefficacy  of  Christianity 
itself,  by  what  is  seen  in  its  professed  votaries  and  ad- 
vocates. And  is  it  not  obvious,  that  the  toleration  of 
any  flagrant  misconduct  in  church  members,  must  have 
an  unfavorable  effect  upon  that  judgment?  Pledged 
as  they  are,  by  their  profession,  to  seek  the  reforma- 
tion of  others, — if  they  themselves  are  found  to  be 
corrupt,  and  especially,  if  the  churches  to  which  they 
belong  permit  their  wrongs  to  pass  uncensured, — will 
not  such  a  state  of  things  tend  to  prejudice  the  minds 
of  the  unconverted  against  the  truth  I  Will  it  not 
confirm  them  in  error,  and  strengthen  them  in  sin  ? 

To  such  inquiries,  no  inteUigent  and  discerning 
Christian  can  be  at  a  loss  how  to  reply.  Indeed,  our 
Lord  himself  has  supplied  an  answer.  He  foresaw 
the  mighty  influence,  for  good  or  for  evil,  which  his 
professed  disciples  were  destined  to  exert  upon  the 


OBLIGATION    OF    THE    CHURCHES.  79 

world  ;  and  predicted  the  deplorable  consequences  to 
the  world,  of  a  perversion  of  that  influence.  He 
knew  that  offences,  committed  by  such  as  bear  the 
Christian  name,  would  become  occasions  of  stumbling  ; 
that  the  wicked  would  thus  be  led  to  harden  themselves 
in  impiety  ;  and  that  the  danger  of  their  final  perdition 
would  thus  be  fearfully  augmented.  It  was  in  view 
of  these  pernicious  effects  of  divisions,  contentions, 
and  scandalous  violations  of  Christian  principle  among 
his  people,  that  he  exclaimed,  "  Woe  unto  the  world 
because  of  offences  I  Woe  to  that  man  by  whom  the 
offence  cometh  ! ' '  And  it  was  to  provide  for  the 
prompt  removal  of  the  causes  from  which  such  effects 
might  be  apprehended,  that  the  great  law  of  corrective 
discipline  was  subsequently  given.  (Matt.  18 :  8, 
15—17.) 

Instances  in  which  the  above  named  evils  have  re- 
sulted from  a  neglect  of  that  law,  are  by  no  means 
rare.     One  such  instance  may  be  briefly  stated. 

A B ,  a  man  of  large  property,  and  pos- 
sessing much  of  that  kind  of  consideration  and  influ- 
ence which  property  secures,  became  connected,  dur- 
ing a  season  of  revival,   with  the   church  in  C . 

Others  were  baptized  about  the  same  time ;  but  they 
were  persons  of  httle  note  in  the  world  ;  and  it  was  a 
common  remark  among  that  portion  of  the  members 
upon  whom  the  pecuniary  burdens  of  the  church  had 
chiefly  rested,  that  the  addition  of  one  such  man  as 

Judge  B ,  was  in  reality  worth  more  to  the  body, 

than  that  of  all  the  rest.  He  was  accordingly  treated 
with   great  deference,  and  almost  immediately  found 


80  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

himself  able  to  control  the  action  of  the.  church.     It 
soon  appeared,  however,  that  the  love  of  gain,  which 
had  been  the  grand  fault  of  his  character  before  his 
conversion,  remained  unsubdued  ;  and  that  he  was  still 
accustomed,  as  he  had  been  in  former  years,  to  over- 
reach and  defraud  the  unwary,  whenever  he  could  do 
so  without  exposing  himself  to  the  civil  law.     For  a 
while,  the  brethren,  unwilling  to  provoke  his  hostility, 
and  perhaps  equally  unwilling  to  deprive  themselves  of 
his  aid  in  sustaining   the   expenses  of  the   church, — 
winked'  at  his  delinquencies.     But  at  -length,  one  of 
them  who  had  himself  suffered  wrong  at  his  hands, 
had  the  boldness  to  commence  a  course  of  disciplinary 
labor,  and  ultimately  to  lay  his  complaint  before  the 
church.     It  was  obvious,  from  a  reluctant  and  partial 
investigation  of  the  case,  that  a  fraud  had  been  perpe- 
trated, but  so  artfully  as  to  involve  no  violation  of  the 
statute  ;  and  a  majority  of  the  members  present,  avail- 
ing themselves   of  this  latter  circumstance,  and  judg- 
ing according  to  CjEsar's  law  instead  of  Christ's,  de- 
cided that  no  reparation  w^as  due,  and  that  no  censure 
was  demanded.     The  pastor  and  a  few  others  protest- 
ed against  both  the   decision  and  the  principle  upon 
which  it  was  based.     Those,  on  the  other  hand,  who 
had  committed  themselves  in  favor  of  that  principle, 
determined  not  to  recede  from  it.     Parties  were  form- 
ed, and  strove  together, — but  that  of  the  judge  was  in 
the  ascendant ;  the  pastor  was  dismissed  ;  and  most  of 
his   adherents   were   excommunicated.     In  the  mean 
time,  the  church  had  become  literally  a  by-word,  and 
a  hissingr.     Infidels   and   wicked   men  sneered  at  the 


OBLIGATION    OF    THE    CHURCHES.  81 

morality  which,  as  they  said,  tolerated  any  iniquity 
not  punishahle  by  law.  The  more  conscientious  mem- 
bers of  the  church  gradually  withdrew  themselves 
from  its  communion,  and  members  of  other  churches, 
coming  to  reside  in  the  neighborhood,  refused  to  con- 
nect themselves  with  a  body  which  had  made  itself 
infamous,  and  which  was  evidently  withering  under 
the  frown  of  God.  These,  in  view  of  the  moral  deso- 
lations around  them,  at  length  conceived  it  to  be  their 
duty  to  unite  together  in  the  organization  of  a  new 
church.  Providence  smiled  upon  and  prospered  the 
effort ;  and  the  old  organization,  after  languishing  a 
few  years  longer,  became  extinct. 

Now,  if  the  law  of  corrective  discipline  were  less 
explicit  than  it  is,  or  even  if  it  had  never  been  giv- 
en,— still,  the  fact  that  such  consequences  naturally 
result  from  the  neglect  of  that  discipline,  would  im- 
pose upon  the  churches  an  obligation  to  maintain  it. 
They  could  not  innocently  pursue  a  policy,  which,  in 
the  very  nature  of  things,  must  prove  fatal,  both  to 
their  own  spiritual  prosperity,  and  to  the  salutary 
moral  influence  which  they  are  bound  to  exert  upon 
the  world.  But  we  have  a  higher  ground  of  obliga- 
tion,— the  law  of  Christ.  The  duty  of  the  churches 
to  be  vigilant  in  guarding  against  corruption,  and 
prompt  in  seeking  its  removal  where  it  exists,  is  en- 
joined by  the  positive  enactment  of  him  who  has  *'  all 
power  in  heaven  and  in  earth."  He  has  prescribed 
the  reformative  measures  to  be  employed,  and  pointed 
out  the  alternative  to  be  resorted  to,  if  these  measures 
prove  unavailing.     The  expression  of  his  will,  as  we 


82  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

have  seen,  is  imperative.  And  if  his  chucches  disre- 
gard the  obligations  thus  laid  upon'  them, — if  his  as- 
sociated disciples  permit  offences  to  exist  among  them,' 
unnoticed  and  unrebuked,  and  so  become  partakers  of 
other  men's  sins, — ^they  must  expect  to  share  also  in  the 
woe  which  he  has  denounced  upon  the  man  by  whom 
the  offence  cometh. 

^  13.    OBJECTS   OF  CORRECTIVE  DISCI- 
PLINE. 

It  seems  essential  to  the  proper  discharge  of  the 
duties  pertaining  to  corrective  church  discipline,  that 
the  great  objects  for  which  it  was  designed  should  be 
kept  distinctly  in  view,  and  exclusively  sought.  The 
intentions  of  all  who  bear  any  part  in  the  execution  of 
the  law  of  discipline,  should  correspond  with  the  inten- 
tions of  Him  who  enacted  it.  They  should  aim  at  the 
accomplishment  of  the  very  purposes  which  the  law 
contemplates,  and  of  no  others.  If  they  have  recourse 
to  disciplinary  action,  as  a  means  of  securing  the  suc- 
cess of  their  own  plans,  the  elevation  of  their  own 
party,  or  the  gratification  of  their  own  passions, — 
however  strictly  that  action  may  be  conformed  to  the 
letter  of  the  law,  it  is  not  obedience,  and  cannot  re- 
ceive the  approbation  of  the  Lawgiver.  If  their  pre- 
tended zeal  for  the  Lord,  like  that  of  Jehu,  be  in  fact 
only  a  zeal  for  themselves, — they  are  offenders  in  his 
sight,  no  less  than  those  against  whom  that  zeal  is  di- 
rected.    (2  Kings  10  :  16,  31.) 

1.    From  what  has  been  said  of  the  obligation  of  the 


OBJECTS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.  83 

churches  to  maintain  corrective  disciphne,  it  is  suffi- 
ciently, clear,  that  one  important  end  of  its  appointment 
is  to  preserve  the  purity  of  the  churches,  or  to  restore 
it  when  lost,  and  to  prevent  those  evils  which  n9,tu- 
rally  result  from  their  corruption.  The  disastrous 
consequences  to  be  apprehended  from  the  toleration  of 
flagrant  WTongs  in  a  church,  have  already  been  noticed, 
and  need  not  be  again  described.  Every  church  mem- 
ber should  bear  in  mind,  that  the  real  prosperity  of  the 
body  to  which  he  belongs,  as  well  as  its  usefulness, 
must  depend  upon  the  fidelity  with  which  its  purity  is 
guarded,  and  be  ready,  whenever  any  offence  may  arise, 
to  perform  his  part  in  such,  disciphnary"  acts  as  the 
church  may  deem  necessary,  to  "  approve  itself  to  be 
clear  in  the  matter."    (2  Cor.  7  :   11.) 

2.  Another  object,  is  to  vindicate  the  honor  of  God, 
and  of  the  churches, — either  in  the  recovery  of  offen- 
ders, or,  if  they  prove  incorrigible,  in  their'  expulsion 
from  the  ranks  of  the  faithful.  The  man  who,  in 
taking  upon  him  the  Christian  name,  has  solemnly 
pledged  himself  .to  live  in  accordance  with  the  holy 
principles  of  the  gospel,  and  who  yet  deliberately  and 
intentionally  violates  those  principles, — is  guilty  of 
casting  dishonor  ypon  God.  He  gives  occasion  to  the 
enemies  of  God,  to  blaspheme  his  name  and  doctrine, 
and  to  speak  evil  of  the  way  of  truth.  (Rom.  2  :  23, 
24.;  1  Tim.  6:1;  2  Peter  2:2.)  Nor  can  the 
church  in  which  such  an  offender  is  found,  allow  his 
iniquity  to  pass  uncensured,  without  becoming  justly 
liable  to  the  charge  of  a  participation  in  his  guilt.  If 
the  partiality  of  personal  friends,  or  the  influence  of 


84  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

family  connexions,  or  any  thing  else  be  suffered  to  shield 
him  from  deserved  rebuke, — the  church  which  has  thus 
failed  to  discharge  its  high  responsibilities,  will  no 
longer  be  able  to  shield  itself  from  th$  contempt  of  the 
world.  To  prevent,  or  to  remove  all  occasion  of  re- 
proach and  blasphemy  on  the  part  of  them  that  are 
without,  is  one  important  purpose  of  corrective  church 
discipline.  And  that  purpose,  by  the  faithful  use  of 
corrective  measures,  is  equally  attained,  whether  the 
offender  be,  or  be  not  reclaimed.  Let  it  be  seen,  in 
every  case  of  flagrant  wrong  committed  by  a  church 
member,  that  his  brethren  regard  that  wrong,  as  they 
ought,  with  decided  disapprobation, — let  them  practi- 
cally bear  testimony  against  it,  by  doing  promptly 
whatever  the  law  of  discipline  requires  to  be  done, — 
and  no  reproachful  imputation  can  lie  upon  them.  If 
the  wrong  doer  be  recovered  and  saved,  the  happy 
effect  of  Christian  fidelity  is  thus  exemplified  ;  and  if 
it  be  necessary  to  cast  him  off,  still  the  honor  of  God, 
of  his  cause,  and  of  his  people,  is  preserved. 

3.  Farther, — the  whole  process  of  corrective  disci- 
pline, from  first  to  last,  is  evidently  designed  to  effect 
the  reformation  of  the  offender.  The  first  thing  en- 
joined, is  to  "go  and  tiBll  him  his  fault;"  or,  as  the 
original  word  elsyxoi  seems  to  imply,  by  reasoning 
the  case  with  him,  to  convince  him  of  his  wrong,  that 
he  may  forsake  it.  This  is  the  end  to  be  sought  in 
the  individual  labor  prescribed  ;  and  accordingly,  if  the 
effort  succeed,  nothing  further  is  requisite.  "  If  he 
hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother."  But  if  the 
repeated  admonitions  of  individual  brethren,  and  the 


OBJECTS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.  85 

voice  of  the  church  itself,  be  unheeded,  so  that  his 
separation  from  the  body  becomes  necessary, — still, 
the  object  of  this  ultimate  and  decisive  act  is  the  same. 
It  is  to  be  regarded,  not  as  a  penal,  but  as  a  reformative 
measure, — as  a  merciful,  (and  it  should  be  hoped,  a 
temporary)  privation  of  the  rights  and  privileges  of 
church  membership,  by  which  the  offender  may  be 
made  sensible  of  his  wrong.  (Matt.  18  :  15—7,  comp. 
2  Thess.  3  :  6 — 15.)  "Observe,  he  doth  not  say, 
'Let  him  be  to  thee  as  a  devil,  or  damned  spirit,  as  one 
whose  case  is  desperate  ; '  but  '  as  a  heathen  and  a 
publican,  as  one  in  a  capacity  of  being  restored,  and 
received  in  again.  Count  him  not  as  an  enemy,  but 
admonish  him  as  a  brother.'  "*  In  perfect  harmony 
with  this  view,  the  object  for  which  the  Corinthian 
offender  was  to  be  delivered  unto  Satan,  was  the  des- 
truction of  the  flesh, — ^that  is,  the  mortification  of  the 
sinful  appetites  and  passions, — that  the  spirit  might  be 
saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  and  upon  his 
subsequent  repentance,  his  brethren  were  instructed  to 
restore  and  confirm  their  love  to  him.  (1  Cor.  5:5; 
2  Cor.  2  :  7,  8.) 

These,  then,  in  brief,  are  the  true  ends  of  correc- 
tive church  discipline  ;  and  it  becomes  all  who  under- 
take so  important  a  work,  as  they  would  approve 
themselves  to  the  Master,  carefully  to  keep  these  ends 
in  view. 

To  illustrate,  let  it  be  supposed  that  in  a  certain 
church  there  are  two  brethren,  possessed  of  many  ex- 
cellent qualities,  and  deservedly  held  in  high  estima- 

*  Matthew  Henry. 
8 


86  CHrRCH    DISCIPLINE. 

tion,  but  unhappily  cherishing  a  secret  wish  to  be  the 
greatest.  Neither  of  them,  it  may  be,  is  distinctly 
conscious  of  aspiring  to  the  pre-eminence,  like  Diot- 
rephes  ;  yet  each  is  ambitious  of  a  measure  of  influ- 
ence which  only  one  can  enjoy ;  and  each  beholds  in 
the  other  an  obstacle  to  the  attainment  of  his  purpose. 
A  rivalry  springs  up  between  them,  which  gradually 
ripens  into  a  mutual  dislike.  At  this  juncture,  one  of 
the  two  brethren  is  overtaken  in  a  fault, — not  merely 
a  slight  indiscretion,  but  a  glaring  impropriety,  involv- 
ing a  trespass,  against  the  other,  and  making  it  the 
duty  of  the  latter  to  enter  upon  a  process  of  disciplina- 
ry labor.  Highly  exasperated,  and  yet  secretly 
pleased  with  the  hope  of  removing  so  formidable  an 
adversary,  he  resolves,'  bitterly  and  vindictively,  to  do 
all  that  may  rightfully  be  done  to  procure  his  expul- 
sion. In  proceeding,  he  is  careful  to  adhere  to  the 
letter  of  the  law  ;  but  what  is  the  object  he  has  in 
view  ?  To  be  revenged  upon  an  enemy, — to  punish  a 
transgressor, — to  cast  out  of  the  church,  and  deliver 
unto  Satan,  one  who  stands  in  his  way. 

It  must  be  obvious  that  these  are  not  the  legitimate 
ends  of  corrective  church  discipline.  That  discipline 
was  not  designed  for  the  gratification  of  personal 
resentment,  or  private  revenge.  "  Dearly  beloved, 
avenge  not  yourselves  ; — for  it  is  written,  vengeance  is 
mine  ;  I  will  repay,  saith  the  Lord."  (Rom.  12  :  19.) 
Its  object  is  not  the  infliction  of  deserved  punishment. 
As  we  have  seen,  it  is  not  penal,  but  corrective.  It 
seeks  the  reformation  of  the  oflfender ;  and  failing  in 
this,  leaves  him  to  the  righteous  judgment  of  God, 


OBJECTS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.  87 

who  has  reserved  m  his  own  hands,  (at  least  in  such 
cases,)  the  right  to  punish.  Should  the  language  of 
Paul,  in  2  Cor.  2:6,  "  Sufficient  to  such  a  man  is  this 
punishment,  which  was  inflicted  of  many,"  be  thought 
to  authorize  a  different  opinion, — it  may  be  replied  that 
iniTifiLa  should  have  been  rendered  rebuke,  or  cen- 
sure, as  in  the  margin.  That  rebuke,  though  the 
highest  which  the  "church  could  administer,  was  not  of 
a  punitive  character,  but  designed  for  the  offender's 
good, — "  that  his  spirit  might  be  saved  in  the  day  of 
the  Lord  Jesus."  (1  Cor.  5:5.)  Nor  was  it  intend- 
ed that  the  discipline  of  the  churches  should  be  used 
as  an  instrument  to  promote  the  ambitious  schemes  of 
any  individual,  or  the  selfish  purposes  of  any  party. 
"  With  respect  to  its  object,  it  must  carefully  be  ob- 
served, that  it  is  not  to  pander  to  human  domination, 
or  to  subserve  the  political  interests  of  any  party  ;  to 
coerce  the  judgment  or  conscience  of  men ;  or  to 
avenge  any  public  or  private  injury ;  but  it  is  designed 
to  effect  the  observance  of  those  means  by.  which  the 
holiness,  comfort,  and  usefulness  of  Christians  may  be 
preserved  and  improved ;  to  exhibit  the  influence  of  the 
Christian  religion  in  producing  all  that  is  excellent, 
amiable,  and  beneficial ;  to  secure  the  fulfilment  of  all 
the  relative  obligations  of  church  union ;  to  attra,ct 
into  such  union ,  persons  whose  minds  and  characters 
are  governed  by  evangelical  truth  and  undissembled 
piety ;  and  to  remove  from  the  visible  ranks  of  the 
faithful,  such  as  prove  themselves  to  be  unworthy  of  a 
place  among  the  followers  of  Christ."* 

Encyc.  Rel.  Knowledge,  p.  464. 


88  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

But,  to  return  to  the  case  of  the  two  brethren  : — 
Let  it  be  supposed  that,  when  the  oifence  is  committed, 
the  aggrieved  party,  instead  of  brooding  over  and 
magnifying  the  injury  which  he  himself  has  suffered, 
is  deeply  grieved  in  view  of  the  dishonor  that  has  been 
cast  upon  God,  and  his  cause,  and  deeply  impressed 
with  the  necessity  of  vindicating  that  cause  from  re- 
proach. His  affliction  is  heightened  by  the  reflection, 
that,  possibly,  something  wrong  in  his  own  deportment 
or  conduct  has  been  the  occasion  of  his  brother's  fall. 
He  retires  to  his  closet,  and  humbles  himself  before  his 
Maker  ;  weeps  over  that  unhallowed  ambition  by  which 
he  has  caused  one  to  offend  for  whom  he  has  reason  to 
believe  Christ  died ;  and  resolves  to  do  whatever  may 
be  done,  consistently  with  a  regard  to  righteousness, 
to  "restore  such  an  one  in  the  spirit  of  meekness." 
(Gal.  6:1.)  He  goes  to  the  offender  and  tells  him 
his  fault, — ^but  first  confesses  his  own  ;  he  strives,  by 
every  means  in  his  power,  to  reclaim  him  from  his 
wrong ;  and  if  it  be  necessary  at  last  to  reject  him 
from  the  fellowship  of  the  church,  he  participates  in 
the  act  with  a  sorrowful  heart,  and  only  because  fideli- 
ty to  God  demands  it. 

The  different  ends  now  sought,  give  to  the  whole 
transaction  a  widely  different  character  and  aspect. 
And  that  these  are  the  true  ends,  is  too  cleaj  to  be 
questioned  for  a  moment.  We  feel,  instinctively,  that 
he  has  done  right.  The  course  he  has  pursued  com- 
mends itself  at  once  to  our  approbation  ;  and  we  hesi- 
tate not  to  say,  that  in  what  he  has  done  to  maintain 
the  salutary  discipline  of  the  church,  he  has  aimed  at, 


THE    PROPER     SPIRIT.  89 

and  effected,  the  very  objects  for  which  that  discipline 
was  designed. 


^  14.     SPIRIT  IN  WHICH  CORRECTIVE  DIS- 
CIPLINE SHOULD  BE  CONDUCTED. 

The  view  taken  above  of  the  nature  and  objects  of 
corrective  church  discipline,  may  seem,  perhaps,  to 
indicate  with  sufficient  clearness  the  spirit  in  which  it 
should  be  conducted.  A  few  additional  suggestions, 
however,  in  relation  to  a  point  of  such  importance, 
will  not  be  deemed  out  of  place. 

.  1.  And,  first,  it  may  be  observed,  that  a  negligent, 
and  dilatory  spirit,  in  cases  demanding  disciplinary  ac- 
tion, ought  carefully  to  be  avoided.  Such  action, 
whenever  it  is  found  to  be  necessary,  should  be  prompt- 
ly commenced,  and  prosecuted  with  as  much  diligence 
and  dispatch  as  the  nature  of  the  case,  and  a  suitable 
regard  to  all  the  ends  of  corrective  discipline,  will  ad- 
mit. A  delay  to  do  what  the  law  of  Christ  requires 
to  be  done,  when  an  offence  has  been  committed,  must 
inevitably  produce,  to  some  extent,  the  same  evils 
which  would  follow  if  it  were  left  entirely  undone. 

For  example, — a  church  member  is  so  regardless  of 
his  word,  so  habitually  inattentive  to  the  fulfilment  of 
his  promises,  and  so  accustomed  to  make  exaggerated, 
and  even  utterly  unfounded  statements,  that  those  who 
'  know  him  best  have  ceased  to  rely  upon  him  as  a  man 
of  truth.  Many  of  his  brethren  are  acquainted  with 
his  habits ;  but  no  one  is  disposed  to  move  in  a  matter 
in  which  all  are  equally  concerned  ;  and  he  passes  on, 
8*     . 


90  CHURCH    DISCIPLINL', 

unquestioned  and  unrebuked.  Nor  is  the  church  at 
length  aroused,  until  it  finds  itself  lying  under  the 
reproach  of  harboring  and  holding  in  its  communion  a 
common  liar.  A  committee  is  then  appointed  to  visit 
and  admonish  the  delinquent ;  but  still,  through  the  re- 
missness of  the  brethren  selected,  that  duty  is  not  per- 
formed. Several  church  meetings  pass  before  a  report 
is  received ;  and  the  final  disposition  of  the  case  is 
deferred  from  time  to  time,  until  months,  and  it  may 
be  years,  have  gone  by. 

Now  it  is  clear  that  the  objects  of  corrective  disci- 
pline cannot  thus  be  attained.  That  discipline,  in 
order  to  be  effective,  must  be  prompt.  If  disorders 
exist,  the  appointed  remedies  must  speedily  be  applied. 
If  improperly  delayed, — if  disciplinary  action  be  neg- 
lected until  the  odium  of  such  neglect  can  no  longer 
be  borne,  and  at  last  only  reluctantly  and  partially  per- 
formed,— it  needs  "little  sagacity  to  perceive  that  the 
prosperity  of  the  church  in  which  this  state  of  things 
is  found,  is  at  an  end,  until  another  spirit  shall  pre- 
vail in  its  counsels.  (1  Cor.  5:2;  Rev.  2  :  14—16,  20.) 

2.  In  seeking  to  avoid  this  evil,  however,  the  oppo- 
site extreme  should  also  be  avoided,  and  with  equal 
care.  The  indulgence  of  a  rash,  impetuous,  hasty 
spirit,  in  the  performance  of  disciplinary  action,  is  in 
all  respects  unfavorable  to  a  happy  result.  Such  ac- 
tion should  be  cool  and  deliberate.  There  should  be 
a  patient  investigation  of  every  case  of  alleged  wrong, 
a  careful  weighing  of  evidence,  and  a  dispassionate 
consideration  of  such  circumstances  as  may  seem  either 
to  extenuate  the  offence,  or  to  place  it  in  an  aggravated 


THE    PROPER    SPIRIT.  91 

light.  Otherwise,  a  righteous  decision  is  scarcely  to 
be  expected ;  and  an  intelligent  one  is  impossible. 
Churches  are  sometimes  unduly  sensitive  to  the  dis- 
honor which  they  suppose  is  resting  upon  them  in  con- 
sequence of  alleged  misconduct  in  their  members, 
and  so  impatient  to  wipe  off  the  reproach  by  a  speedy 
act  of  exclusion,  that  they  scarcely  wait  to  inquire 
whether  that  high  censure  has  been  deserved.  They 
cannot  brook  the  delay  inseparable  from  a  thorough 
investigation ;  they  pause  not  to  ascertain  the  nature 
and  extent  of  the  moral  disease  with  which  a  member 
is  thought  to  be  infected,  with  a  view,  if  possible,  to 
avoid  the  last  dreadful  extremity ;  but  hasten  to  apply 
the  amputating  knife,  lest  it  should  be  too  late.  These 
things  ought  not  to  be.  The  disciples  of  Christ  should 
have  so  much  confidence  in  the  wisdom  of  the  correc- 
tive measures  by  him  appointed,  as  not  to  dream  of 
substituting  a  more  summary  process.  They  should 
execute  these  measures  fully ;  and  at  the  same  time 
calmly,  collectedly,  and  without  any  anxious  forebod- 
ings as  to  the  result.  While  they  are  careful  not  to 
incur  the  imputation  of  tardiness,  in  neglecting  to  com- 
mence any  disciplinary  movement  that  may  seem 
necessary, — they  should  be  equally  upon  their  guard 
against  precipitancy,  in  pushing  that  movement  to  a 
hurried  and  premature  conclusion.  Nothing  which 
the  law  of  Christ  enjoins,  should  be  omitted  ;  and  all 
should  be  done  in  an  orderly  and  becoming  manner. 
The  time  thus  occupied,  is  not  lost ;  nor  need  it  be 
apprehended  that  the  honor  of  the  churches  or  of  the 
cause  will  suffer  from  the  delay  thus  occasioned. 


92  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

3.  Farther, — Every  disciplinary  movement  should 
be  characterized  by  a  spirit  of  faithfulness.  No  respect 
of  persons  is  allowable, — no  partiality, — no  indul- 
gence of  wrongs,  in  the  affluent  or  influential,  which 
in  persons  of  humbler  station  would  be  regarded  as 
deserving  of  censure.  Whatever  differences  in  respect 
to  external  condition,  or  earthly  elevation,  may  exist 
among  the  professed  disciples  of  Christ, — they  occupy, 
in  respect  to  religious  and  moral  obligation,  a  common 
level.  They  are  bound  by  a  common  rule ;  and  no 
departure  from  that  rule,  demanding  disciplinary 
action,  should,  through  sympathy  with  the  offender, 
an  unhallowed  deference  to  his  high  standing,  or  a. 
cowardly  fear  of  provoking  his  hostility,  be  suffered 
to  pass  without  rebuke.  •  Nor  should  that  rebuke  be 
disarmed  of  its  power,  by  any  attempt  on  the  part  of 
those  who  administer  it  to  palliate  the  wrong  against 
which  it  is  directed ;  or  by  any  ill-timed  and  injudi- 
cious show  of  tenderness  towards  the  wrong-doer,  as 
if  he  were  more  unfortunate  than  guilty, — "  more 
sinned  against  than  sinning."  Individuals  and 
churches,  in  the  treatment  of  ofiences,  should  remem- 
ber that  they  are  acting  for  God,  and  are  not  at  liberty 
in  the  least  to  compromise  his  claims  ;  that  the  law  of 
Christ  is  imperative,  and  that  they  may  not  shrink  ■ 
.from  the  discharge  of  any  duty  which  he  has  enjoined, 
however  painful ;  that  the  welfare  of'  the  church,  its 
purity,  harmony,  and  efficiency,  and  even  the  best  in- 
terests of  the  offender  himself,  are  intimately  connect- 
ed with  the  course  they  may  pursue,  and  will  be  most 


THE    PROPER    SPIRIT.  93 

effectually  promoted  by  their  fidelity.   (James  2  :  1 — 9  ; 
2  Cor.  13:1,  2.) 

4.  Still  farther, — Every  step  in  the  process  of  cor- 
rective discipline,  from  first  to  last,  should  be  charac- 
terized by  a  spirit  of  kindness.  Individual  church 
members,  in  admonishing  their  brethren  who  have 
fallen  into  sin, — and  churches,  in  dealing  with  offend- 
ers who  have  been  found  irreclaimable  by  private  ad- 
monition,— should  beware  that  they  indulge  in  no  re- 
sentful or  vindictive  feeling,  and  that  they  exhibit 
nothing  like  harshness  or  severity  of  manner.  While 
they  are  faithful  to  execute  the  law  of  Christ,  they 
should  do  so  in  a  spirit  of  benevolence  and  commisera- 
tion ;  of  gentleness,  patience,  and  forbearance ;  in 
sorrow  rather  than  in  anger  ;  seeking  the  good  of  him 
who  has  been  overtaken  in  a  fault,  and  aiming,  if  pos- 
sible, to  effect  his  restoration.  Let  it  be  remembered, 
that  one  great  object  of  corrective  discipline  is  the  re- 
covery of  the  offender,  and  not  his  punishment, — his 
edification,  and  not  his  destruction, — and  it  will  be  ob- 
vious that  those  who  conduct  it  should  put  away  from 
them  all  bitterness,  and  wrath,  and  anger,  and  clamor, 
and  evil  speaking,  with  all  malice.  (Eph.  4:31.) 
Every  spirit  begets  its  like ;  and  it  is  clear  that  the 
malignant  and  hateful  dispositions  above  named,  in- 
stead of  exerting  upon  a  fallen  brother  a  softening  and 
subduing  influence,  must  tend  to  exasperate  and  hard- 
en. It  is  love  alone  that  will  effectually  conquer. 
Whoever,  therefore,  would  be  successful  in  such  refor- 
mative efforts  as  he  may  think  it  his  duty  to  put  forth, 
must  see  to  it  that  those  efforts  are  dictated  by  love. 


94  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

If  he  would  reclaim  them  that  'are  out  of  the  way, 
he  must  have  compassion  upon  them.  He  must  be 
pitiful,  courteous, — not  rendering  evil  for  evil,  or  rail- 
ing-for  railing.  (1  Pet.  3:8,9.).  He  must  canvass 
their  acts  without  prejudice,  and  candidly  give  them 
the  most  favorable  construction  they  will  bear.  He 
must  put  on  that  fervent  charity  which  hopeth  all 
things,  and  thinketh  no  evil,  farther  than  as  it  actually 
appears.  (1  Cor.  13  :  4 — 7.)  He  must  not  be  overcome 
of  evil,  but  seek  to  overcome  evil  with  good.  (Rom. 
12  :  21.)  And  finally,  he-  must  do  all  under  the  influ- 
ence of  an  humbling  consciousness  that  he  is  himself 
liable  to  be  tempted,  and  that  nothing  but  grace  can 
keep  him'from  falling.   (Gal.  6:1.) 

It  needs  no  argument  or  illustration,  to  show  that 
the  spirit  here  commended  is  the  true ;  spirit  in  which 
corrective  discipline  should  be  conducted, — that  kind- 
ness and  faithfulness  should  alike  be  maintained,  and 
that  tardiness  and  precipitancy  should  alike  be  avoid- 
ed. And  yet,  a  widely  different  spirit  is  often  found 
in  the  churches.  Such  violations  of  Christian  princi- 
ple as  involve  no  outra-ge  upon  the  moral  sense  even 
of  worldly  men, — covetousness,  for  example,  or  ha- 
bitual negligence  of  the-  special  duties  of  religion, — 
are  suffered  to  pass  unnoticed,  or  treated  with  unjusti- 
fiable levity ;  while  drunkenness,  a  departure  from  the 
law  of  chastity,  and  other  similar  offences,  which  the 
world  itself  condemns,  in  many  instances  are  hastily 
disposed  of,  and  with  little  attention  to  the  forms 
of  discipline.  In  cases  of  personal  injury,  there  is 
frequently  a  failure  on  the  part  of  the  aggrieved  broth- 


THE    PROPER    SPIRIT.  95 

er  to  exhibit  all  the  kindness  and  gentleness  which  the 
gospel  requires.  He  allows  himself  to  be  excited  and 
angry ;  and  instead  of  mildly  expostulating  with  the 
aggressor,  gives  vent  to  his  passion  in  wrathful  and 
reproachful  words.  .  Of  course  the  offender  is  not  re- 
claimed,— for  the  wrath  of  man  worketh  not  the  right- 
eousness of  God.  (James  1  :20.)  But  suppose  the 
aggrieved  party  is  of  a  more  noble  and  generous  spirit. 
The  danger  in  this  case,  is,  that  he  may  be  unfaithful. 
He  feels  no  resentment ;  he  is  ready  to  forgive  ;  in- 
deed, he  has  already  forgiven  ; — and  it  would  not  be 
strange,  if  he  were  reluctant  to  assume  an  attitude 
which  must  inevitably  give  pain  to  the  offender,  and 
which  may  perhaps  subject  himself  to  the  charge  of 
censoriousness.  Still,  the  fact  that  he  holds  no  quar- 
rel against  his  erring  brother,  cannot  release  him  from 
the  obligation  to  go  and  tell  that  brother  his  fault,  and 
endeavor  to  gain  from  him  such  proofs  of  penitence, 
as  may  restore  between  them  the  fellowship  which 
had  begun  to  be  marred.  A  silent  withdrawal  of  his 
confidence  from  him  who  has  done  the  wrong,  with- 
out an  effort  to  reclaim  him,  is  consistent  neither  with 
kindness  nor  with  fidelity.  While  it  leaves  the  of- 
fender in  his  sin,  it  will  involve  his  own  soul  in  guilt, 
and  introduce  into  the  body  a  source  of  perpetual  dis- 
union. He  is  not  even  at  liberty  to  accept,  as  satis- 
factory, any  offer  of  reparation  which  evidently  falls 
short  of  what  the  law  of  Christ  requires  ;  but  must 
insist,  with  uncompromising  faithfulness,  that  the  de- 
mands of  that  law  be  fully  met. 

The  following  extract  from  Andrew  Fuller's  circu- 


96  CHURCH   DISCIPLINE. 

lar  letter  on  the  discipline  of  the  primitive  churches, 
exhibits  in  his  peculiarly  happy  style,  the  true  spirit 
by  which  every  disciplinary  movement  should  be  di- 
rected : 

"  If  these  ends,  (the  good  of  the  party,  and  the 
honor  of  God,)  be  kept  in  view,  they  will  preserve 
us  from  much  error  ;  particularly,  from  the  two  great 
evils  into  which  churches  are  in  danger  of  falling, — 
false  lenity,  and  unchristian  severity.  There  is  often 
a  party  found  in  a  community,  who,  under  the  name 
of  tenderness,  are  for  neglecting  all  wholesome  dis- 
cipline ;  or  if  this  cannot  be  accomplished,  for  delay- 
ing it  to  the  utmost.  Such  persons  are  commonly 
the  advocates  for  disorderly  walkers,  especially  if  they 
be  their  particular  friends  or  relations.  Their  lan- 
guage is,  '  He  that  is  without  sin,  let  him  cast  the  first 
stone.  My  brother  has  fallen  to-day,  and  I  may  fall  to- 
morrow.' This  spirit,  though  it  exist  only  in  individu- 
als, provided  they  be  persons  of  any  weight  or  influence, 
is  frequently  known  to  impede  the  due  execution  of 
the  laws  of  Christ ;  and  if  it  pervade  the  community, 
it  will  soon  reduce  it  to  the  lowest  state  of  degeneracy. 
Such  for  a  time  was  the  spirit  of  the  Corinthians  ; 
but  when  brought  to  a  proper  sense  of  things,  what 
carefulness  it  wrought  in  them,  yea,  what  clearing  of 
themselves,  yea,  what  indignation,  yea,  what  fear,  yea, 
what  vehement  desire,  yea,  what  zeal,  yea,  what  re- 
venge. In  opposing  the  extreme  of  false  tenderness, 
others  are  in  danger  of  falling  into  unfeeling  severity. 
This  spirit  will  make  the  worst  of  every  thing,  and  lead 
men  to  convert  the  censures  of  the  church  into  weapons 


THE    LAW    OF    CORRECTIVE  DISCIPLINE.  97 

of  private  revenge.  Persons  of  this  description  know 
not  of  what  manner  of  spirit  they  are.  They  lose 
sight  of  the  good  of  the  offender.  It  is  not  love  that 
operates  in  them  ;  for  love  worketh  no  evil.  The 
true  medium  between  these  extremes  is  a  union  of 
mercy  and  truth.  Genuine  mercy  is  combined  with 
faithfulness,  and  genuine  faithfulness  with  mercy  ; 
and  this  is  the  only  spirit  that  is  likely  to  purge  iniqui- 
ty. (Prov.  16  :  6.)  Connivance  will  produce  indiffer- 
ence ;  and  undue  severity  will  arm  the  offender  with 
prejudice,  and  harden  him  in  sin ;  but  the  love  of 
God  and  of  our  brother's  soul  is  adapted  to  answer 
every  good  end.  If  we  love  God, — like  Levi,  we 
shall  know  no  man  after  the  flesh,  nor  acknowledge 
our  nearest  kindred ;  but  shall  observe  his  word, 
and  keep  his  covenant.  And  if  we  love  the  soul  of 
our  brother,  we  shall  say,  '  He  is  fallen  to-day,  and  I 
will  reprove  him  for  his  good  :  I  may  fall  to-morrow, 
and  then  let  him  deal  the  same  with  me.'  Love  is  the 
grand  secret  of  church  discipline,  and  will  do  more 
than  all  other  things  put  together,  towards  insuring 
success."* 


§  15.    THE  LAW  OF   CORRECTIVE  DISCI- 
PLINE. 

The  way  is  now  prepared,  to  enter  upon  a  more  di- 
rect and  particular  examination  of  the  law  of  correc- 
tive discipline.      It  will  be  found  that  the  treatment  of 

Fuller's  work,  vol.  ii.  p.  463. 
9 


98  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

offences  prescribed  by  that  law,  is  of  the  simplest,  and 
yet  of  the  most  effective  kind.  It  involves  no  spiritual 
domination.  It  imposes  no  restraints  upon  the  judg- 
ment or  conscience.  It  inflicts  neither  pains  nor  pen- 
alties. It  admits  of  no  personal  revenge.  It  consists, 
first,  in  a  kind  and  faithful  effort  to  reclaim  offenders  ; 
and  secondly,  in  a  withdrawal  from  such  as  refuse  to 
be  reclaimed.  The  first  step  in  the  process,  is  obhga- 
tory  upon  every  Christian  who  is  apprised  of  flagrant 
wrong  in  his  brother  ;  the  second,  upon  every  church, 
or  congregation  of  baptized  believers,  among  whom 
an  incorrigible  offender  is  found.  Beyond  this,  our 
Lord  has  delegated  no  authority  to  his  churches,  and 
he  allows  them  to  submit  to  none.  Beyond  this,  they 
have  neither  legislative  nor  judicial  power, — but  are 
bound  simply  to  obey  his  enactments,  and  to  abide  by 
his  decisions. 

The  truth  of  these  positions,  already  shown  in  part, 
will  be  still  more  obvious  from  an  investigation  of  the 
law  itself.  Different  portions  of  that  law  are  scattered 
through  the  New  Testament  writings  ;  but  the  largest 
and  fullest  statement  of  it,  including  the  spirit  of  what- 
ever is  said  elsewhere,  is  found  in  Matt.  18  :   15 — 17. 

"  Moreover,  if  thy  brother  shall  trespass 

AGAINST  thee,  GO  AND  TELL  HIM  HIS  FAULT  BE- 
TWEEN THEE  AND  HIM  ALONE  :  IF  HE  SHALL  HEAR 
THEE,  THOU  HAST  GAINED  THY  BROTHER.  BuT  IF 
HE  WILL  NOT  HEAR  THEE,  THEN  TAKE  WITH  THEE 
ONE  OR  TWO  MORE,  THAT  IN  THE  MOUTH  OF  TWO 
OR  THREE  WITNESSES  EVERY  WORD  MAY  BE  ESTAB- 


THE    LAW    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.         99 

LisHED.     And   if    he   shall  neglect  to   hear 

THEM,  TELL  IT  UNTO  THE  CHURCH  :  BUT  IF  HE  NEG- 
LECT TO  HEAR  THE  CHURCH,  LET  HIM  BE  UNTO   ■ 
THEE  AS  AN  HEATHEN  MAN  AND  A  PUBLICAN." 

1.  The  first  thing  obsen'able  here,  is,  that  church 
members,  and  none  else,  are  properly  subject  to  correc- 
tive church  discipline.  The  offender,  in  the  case  sup- 
posed, is  a  brother,  or  fellow  disciple.  It  may  be,  and 
unquestionably  is,  in  frequent  instances,  the  duty  of 
Christians  to  administer  reproof  to  them  that  are  with- 
out. Where  such  reproof  is  evidently  needed,  and 
where  there  is  reason  to  hope  that  it  will  be  candidly 
received,  it  should  not  be  withheld.  "  Thou  shalt  in 
any  wise  rebuke  thy  neighbor,  and  not  suffer  sin  upon 
him."  (Lev.  19:  17.)  This,  however,  is  an  individ- 
ual obligation,  with  which  the  churches,  in  their  asso- 
ciated capacity,  have  no  concern.  "  For  what  have  I 
to  do  to  judge  them  also  that  are  without  ?  Do  not  ye 
judge  them  that  are  within  ?  But  them  that  are  with- 
out, God  judgeth."  (1  Cor.  5:  12,13.)  The  rule 
before  us,  in  its  full  extent,  is  applicable  only  to  per- 
sons who  hold  a  standing  in  some  Christian  congrega- 
tion. These,  in  becoming  members  of  the  body,  have 
voluntarily  made  themselves  amenable  to  the  body, 
under  the  law  of  Christ  its  Head. 

2.  The  next  point  demanding  attention,  is  the  in- 
quiry, how  far  the  rule  under  consideration  extends. 
Was  it  designed  by  our  Lord  merely  for  one  particular 
class  of  offences,  or  for  all?  May  it  rightfully  be  dis- 
pensed   with,    except    in    cases  of  personal  injury, 


100  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

or  is  it  to  be  regarded  as  strictly  imperative  in  every 
case  1  It  will  readily  be  seen  that  these  are  questions 
of  great  practical  importance  ;  since  upon  their  decis- 
ion it  must  depend,  vt^hether  by  far  the  larger  number 
of  wrongs  committed  by  church  members  shall  be 
treated  in  accordance  with  a  regular  and  uniform  meth- 
od, or  left  to  the  ever  varying  judgment  of  the  chur- 
ches. Let  it  be  understood  that  the  obligation  to  com- 
ply with  the  rule,  in  all  its  details,  reaches  only  to  a 
single  class  of  offences,  those  committed  specially 
against  individuals, — and  there  is  reason  to  apprehend 
that  it  will  scarcely  be  complied  with  at  all.  Even  in 
respect  to  those  cases  which  belong  most  strictly  and 
obviously  to  the  class  designated,  the  law,  in  very 
numerous  instances,  will  be  evaded. 

The  following  example  of   such  evasion,  is  one  of 
many  that  have  fallen  under  the  writer's  observation  : 

At  a  business  meeting  of  the  church  in  A ,  Brother 

B arose,  and  remarked  that  he  thought  it  his  duty 

to  bring  to  the  notice  of  the  body,  the  case  of  Br. 
C ,  with  whom  he  had.  had  some  difficulty  in  a  re- 
cent business  transaction,  and  whom  he  proceeded  to 
charge  with  gross  dishonesty,  and  a  palpable  violation 

of  his  word.     He  was  interrupted  by  Br.  D ,  who 

wished  to  inquire  whether  the  case  had  been  regularly 
matured  for  the  action  of  the  church,  by  the  perfor- 
mance of  the  preliminary  labors  prescribed  in  the  18th 

of  Matthew.     In  reply,  Br.  B stated  that  he  had 

performed  no  such  labors,  nor  did  he  deem  them  ne- 
cessary. He  regarded  the  case  as  by  no  means  coming 
within  the  rule  referred  to.   It  was  true,  he  had  suffer- 


THE    LAW    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.       101 

ed  personal  injury,  but  this  was  not  the  subject  of  his 
complaint.     He  chose  to  pass  it  by  in  silence.      What 

he  charged  upon  Br.  C ,  was  the  simple  fact  that 

he  had  wickedly  and  dishonestly  refused  to  fulfil  certain 
business  engagements.  The  rule  in  the  18th  of  Mat- 
thew, he  thought,  contemplated  only  such  offences  as 
were  strictly   personal;  but  this,  he  contended,  was 

clearly  a  case  of  flagrant  immorality.  Br.  D ,  with 

one  or  two  others,  objected  to  this  view  of  the  subject ; 
but  the  church  practically  sustained  it,  by  receiving  the 
complaint.  It  then  become  a  question,  whether  the 
matter  should  be  investigated  in  open  church  meeting, 
or  referred  to  a  committee,  to  examine  into  the  merits 
of  the  case,  and  report.  The  brethren  found  them- 
selves unable  to  agree  upon  either  course  ;  and  at 
length  resolved  that  the  difficulty  should  be  settled 
by  arbitration,  each  of  the  parties  selecting  an  umpire, 
and  these  tw^o  a  third. 

In  the  whole  of  this  strange  movement,  there  was 
not  a  single  trace  of  such  disciplinary  action  as  the 
law  of  Christ  requires.  Allowing  the  complaint  to 
have  been  just,  the  offence  was  strictly  personal.  The 
fact  that  it  involved  immorality  could  make  no  differ- 
ence.    All  personal  offences  involve  immorality.     The 

case,  therefore,  according  to  Br.  B 's  own  view  of 

the  rule  in  the  18th  of  Matthew,  ought  to  have  been 
treated  as  that  rule  prescribes.  He  had  no  right  to 
bring  his  complaint  to  the  church,  until  in  the  true 
spirit  of  the  rule,  he  had  performed  the  preliminary 
labors  enjoined.  The  church  had  no  right,  without 
evidence  of  such  labors  having  been  performed,  to  en- 
9* 


102  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

tertain  it, — or,  having  entertained  it,  to  turn  it  over 
for  decision  to  the  arbitration  of  a  few  individuals, 
vi^ho  might,  or  might  not  be  ilien  of  sound  judgment 
and  tried  integrity.  Yet  all  this  was  actually  done. 
JVor  is  the  above,  by  any  means,  a  solitary  instance  of 
departure  from  the  rule  in  similar  cases.  The  writer 
once  sat  in  council  with  other  pastors  and  brethren, 
upon  an  old,  inveterate,  and  complicated  difficulty 
between  two  church  members  and  their  families,  dur- 
ing the  investigation  of  which,  it  became  necessary  to 
refer  to  certain  by-laws,  or  rules,  of  order  and  disci- 
pline, by  which  the  church  was  understood  to  regu- 
late its  proceedings.  For  cases  of  personal  offence, 
or  difficulty,  this  singular  document  pointed  out  three 
distinct  modes  of  treatment,  either  of  which  it  was 
at  the  option  of  the  aggrieved  party  to  pursue. 
Whether  the  scriptural  mode  was  included  as  one  of 
the  three,  is  not  now  recollected.  In  respect  to  other 
offences,  as  might  have  been  supposed,  a  still  wider 
latitude  was  given. 

But  to  return  to  the  question  ; — Is  it  true,  that  the 
rule  under  examination  contemplates  such  offences 
only  as  are  strictly  personal?  The  phrase,  "  if  thy 
brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,^^  has  been  thought 
by  many  to  favor  this  conclusion.  Such  appears  to  have 
been  Fuller's  opinion  ;  for  while  he  suggests  that,  in 
some  other  cases,  love  would  dictate  a  course  based 
upon  the  principle  of  the  rule, — he  speaks  of  the  rule 
itself,  as  if  it  were  designed  especially  and  emphati- 
cally for  cases  of  personal  injury.  "  In  all  cases  of 
personal  offence,'''  he  says,  "  the  rule  laid  down  by  our 


LAW    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.  103 

Lord  in  the  eighteenth  chapter  of  Matthew,  ought  to 
be  attended  to  ;  and  no  such  offence  ought  to  be  ad- 
mitted before  a  church,  till  the  precept  of  Christ  has 
been  first  complied  with,  by  the  party  or  parties  con- 
cerned."* It  is  here  supposed,  that  the  obligation  to 
attend  strictly  to  the  rule,  is  limited  to  the  particular 
class  of  offences  named.  As  this  opinion  prevails 
somewhat  extensively,  and  as  it  seems  to  give  a  tacit 
sanction  to  almost  auy  irregularity  in  the  treatment  of 
offences  not  belonging  to  the  specified  class, — it  may 
be  necessary  to  exhibit  briefly  the  evidences  that  the 
rule  was  designed  for  universal  application. 

(a)  It  is  important  to  observe,  in  the  first  place, 
that  our  Lord,  when  he  gave  the  rule  in  question,  was 
speaking  of  axufddliov,  scandals,  or  occasions  of 
stumbling, — including  not  only  personal  aggressions, 
but  all  such  offences,  of  whatever  kind,  as  might  cause 
others  to  offend,  or  fall  into  sin.  (Matt.  18  :  7,  &c.) 
Having  solemnly  warned  his  disciples  against  thus 
offending,  or  being  offended,  he  proceeds,  (v.  15 — 17,) 
to  give  them  explicit  instructions  in  relation  to  the 
treatment  of  offences  committed  by  their  fellow  disci- 
ples. From  the  obvious  fact  that  these  instructions 
are  closely  and  intimately  connected  with  what  pre- 
cedes them,  as  a  part  of  the  same  unbroken  discourse, 
the  general  subject  of  which  remains  unchanged, — 
it  seems  but  reasonable  to  conclude,  that  the  rule,  thus 
furnished,  was  intended  by  our  Lord  for  such  offences 
as  he  had  previously  named, — that  is,  for  whatever  is 

*  Works,  vol.  ii.  p.  464. 


104  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

embraced  in  the  general  term,  scandal.  At  least,  be- 
before  it  can  rightfully  be  restricted  in  its  application, 
to  a  single  class  of  those  oiFences,  it  ought  to  be  shown 
conclusively  that  something  in  the  phraseology  of  the 
rule  itself  demands  such  restriction.  This,  it  is  believ- 
ed, cannot  be  shown.  Allowing  the  phrase,  "if  thy 
brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,''^  to  be  a  correct 
rendering,  and  a  case  of  personal  offence  to  be  specially 
intended, — still,  it  does  not  follow  that  the  application 
of  the  rule  to  other  offences  would  be  contrary  to  the 
will  of  our  Lord.  A  special  direction  is  found  in 
Titus  3 :  10,  that,  after  the  first  and  second  admoni- 
tion, a  man  that  is  an  heretic  should  be  rejected  ;  but 
does  it  therefore  follow  that  no  other  offender  should 
be  rejected?  Besides, — the  disciples  of  Christ  are 
bound  to  regard  every  offence  against  him,  as  in  some 
sense  conmiitted  against  themselves ;  so  that  the  phrase 
in  question,  instead  of  limiting  the  rule,  makes  it  in 
fact  universal.  "The  offence  is  a  trespass  against 
thee ;  if  thy  brother  do  any  thing  which  is  offensive  to 
thee  as  a  Christian.  Note,  Christ  and  believers  have 
common  interests  ;  what  is  done  against  them,  Christ 
takes  as  done  against  himself;  and  what  is  done 
against  him,  they  cannot  but  take  as  done  against 
themselves.  The  reproaches  of  them  that  reproached 
thee,  are  fallen  upon  me.     Ps.  69  :  9."* 

{h)  A  farther  argument  for  the  universal  appKca- 
tion  of  the  rule  in  question,  may  be  drawn  from  its 
universal  fitness.     It  is  obviously  capable  of  being  ex- 

*  Matthew  Henry. 


LAW    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.  105 

tended,  without  restriction  or  limitation,  to  all  offences; 
nor  would  it  be  an  easy'  matter,  to  show  wherein  it  is 
less  wisely  adapted  to  such  as  are  public  and  general, 
than  to  such  as  are  private  and  personal.  There  is  no 
apparent  reason,  why,  in  cases  of  the  former  kind,  as 
in  those  of  the  latter,  the  same  happy  results  may  not 
be  confidently  anticipated  from  its  strict  and  faithful 
observance,  and  the  same  pernicious  consequences 
justly  apprehended  from  its  neglect.  If  it  be  admit- 
ted, (as  it  must  be,)  that  in  cases  of  personal  offence, 
the  rule  prescribes  the  very  measures  best  calculated 
to  accomplish  the  object  it  contemplates, — that  is,  the 
recovery  of  the  offender  to  repentance,  or,  if  this  can- 
not be  effected,  his  removal  by  an  orderly  and  harmo- 
.nious  act  from  the  fellowship  of  the  body, — then, 
certainly,  the  restricted  interpretation  of  the  rule  ought 
not  to  be  adopted,  without  satisfactory  proof  that,  in 
cases  of  misconduct  involving  no  personal  aggression, 
the  same  object  can  be  better  accomplished  by  other 
means.  But  whence  is  such  proof  to  be  derived?  If, 
in  cases  belonging  to  the  latter  class,  the  rule  be  dis- 
pensed with,  by  v^rhat  rule,  it  may  be  demanded,  are 
they  to  be  treated  1  Neither  Christ  nor  his  apostles 
have  pointed  out  any  other  mode  of  disciplinary  action  ; 
and  every  wrong  not  committed  directly  against  an 
individual,  by  this  limitation  of  the  rule,  is  left  to  be 
treated  as  the  discretion  of  individuals  or  of  churches 
may  dictate. 

(c)  But  farther, — The  spirit  of  Christianity  itself 
would  demand,  that  in  all  cases  of  flagrant  wrong, 
whether  personal  or   general,  a  course  of  treatment 


106  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

should  be  adopted,  not  differing  essentially  from  that 
which  the  rule  prescribes.  He  who  loves  his  offend- 
ing- brother,  and  would  do  him  good, — whatever  the 
offence  may  be,  will  be  slow  to  proclaim  it  to  others. 
The  compassionate  regard  which  he  feels  towards  his 
erring  fellow  disciple,  will  incline  him,  in  the  first 
place,  to  attempt  his  reclamation  in  a  private  interview, 
agreeably  to  the  direction,  "  Go  and  tell  him  his  fault 
between  thee  and  him  alone  ;"  and  not  to  disclose  it  to 
the  church,  until  a  repetition  of  that  attempt,  aided  by 
*'  one  or  two  more"  judicious  brethren,  has  been  found 
unavailing.  Indeed,  a  church  member,  becoming 
aware  that  one  of  his  brethren  has  committed  a  fault 
requiring  discipline,  cannot  proceed  at  once  to  bring 
the  matter  to  the  notice  of  the  body,  without  a  viola- 
tion of  the  great  law  of  the  Master,  "  Whatsoever  ye 
would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them."  It  is  not  thus  that  he  would  be  treated,  under 
similar  circumstances.  Let  him  imagine  himself  the 
offender, — and  inquire  whether  a  full  exposure  of  his 
wrong  in  open  church  meeting,  or  a  private  effort  to 
win  him  back  to  duty,  would  indicate  most  clearly  a 
kind  and  brotherly  desire  to  do  him  good,  or  be  most 
likely  to  melt  his  heart,  and  to  awaken  in  him  an 
ingenuous  sorrow  for  his  sin  ?  The  answer  will  show 
him  what  is  his  own  duty  towards  one  who  has  been 
overtaken  in  a  fault.  There  is,  therefore,  no  room  for 
the  contemplated  limitation  of  the  rule.  It  matters 
not  what  the  wrong  may  be, — whether  personal  or 
general,   whether  private  or  public  ; — the  law,  unless 


LAW    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.  107 

its  divine  Author  has  himself  made  an  exception  to  it, 
is  universal. 

In  fact,  Fuller  himself  had  well  nigh  attained  to  the 
same  conclusion.  "In  many  cases,"  he  remarks, 
' '  u^here  faults  are  not  committed  immediately  against 
us,  but  which  are  unknown  except  to  a  few  individuals, 
love  will  lead  us  to  endeavor  to  reclaim  the  party,  if  pos- 
sible, without  any  farther  exposure.  A  just  man  will 
not  be  wilhng,  unnecessarily,  to  make  his  brother  a 
public  example. — In  cases  of  evil  report,  where  things 
are  said  of  a  brother  in  our  hearing,  which,  if  true, 
must  affect  his  character,  and  the  purity  of  the  church, 
it  cannot  be  right  to  go  on  to  report  it.  Love  will  not 
lead  to  this. — No  time,  therefore,  should  be  lost,  ere 
we  inquire  at  the  hand  of  our  brother,"  &c.*  He 
saw  clearly  the  beauty  and  excellency  of  the  rule, 
and  was  evidently  conscious  that  it  might  be  extended 
with  advantage  somewhat  beyond  those  offences  which 
were  strictly  personal  ;  but  he  seems  to  have  had  no 
distinct  perception  of  the  authority  for  its  unlimited  ex- 
tension. Hence,  the  extreme  caution  with  which  he 
suggests  the  partial  application  of  that  rule  to  faults 
"  not  committed  immediately  against  us," — and  his 
care  to  include  in  the  suggestion,  only  those  offences 
"  which  are  unknown  except  to  a  few  individuals."  In 
regard  to  this  last  point,  it  should  be  remarked,  that 
a  church  member  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  question, 
whether  an  offence  committed  by  a  brother  be  known 
to  few,  or  many.  The  fact  that  he  himself  knows  it, 
whatever  others  may  know,  lays  him  under  an  obliga- 

*  Works,  vol.  ii.  p.  464. 


108  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

tion  which  he  may  not  innocently  seek  to  evade,  to 
attempt  the  recovery  of  the  offender  by  such  means  as 
the  law  prescribes. 

(d)  The  opinion  that  the  rule  was  designed,  not 
merely  for  personal  offences,  but  for  all,  is  confirmed  by 
several  passages  in  the  epistles,  which  evidently  con- 
template its. application  to  wrongs  of  a  general  charac- 
ter. One  of  these  passages  is  that,  in  Titus  3  :  10;  to 
which  we  have  already  had  repeated  occasion  to  allude. 
*'  A  man  that  is  an  heretic,  (or  one  guilty  of  afactigus 
departure  from  some  fundamental  point  of  the  Chris- 
tian, faith  or  practice,  as,  according  to  New  Testament 
usage,  the  original  word,  algertxav  implies,)  after  the 
first  and  second  admonition,  reject. ' '  The  offence  here 
supposed  is  not  personal ;  yet,  in  regard  to  its  treat- 
ment, the  apostle  refers  familiarly  to  the  first  and 
second  admonition,  as  preliminary  stages  in  a  well 
known  process  of  corrective  discipline.  As  these  steps 
are  expressly  enjoined  in  the  rule  of  our  Lord,  and 
ROt  elsewhere,  the  conclusion  is  unavoidable  that  he 
must  have  had  that  rule  in  view.  Again,  "  If  any  of 
you  do  err  from  the  truth,  (or  turn  aside  in  any  man- 
ner from  the  path  of  uprightness,)  and  one  convert 
him, — let  him  know  that  he  which  converteth  the  sin- 
ner from  the  error  of  his  way,  (or  from  his  wandering,) 
shall  save  a  soul  from  death,  and  shall  hide  a  multitude 
of  sins."  (James  5  :  19,  20.)  Here,  also,  the  writer 
commends  the  same  individual  effort  to  reclaim  a  wan- 
dering brother,  which  Christ  had  directed  in  the  rule, — 
and  urges  it  upon  the  same  ground.  "  If  one  convert 
him,  he  shall  save  a  soul  from  death."     "  If  he  shall 


OFFENCES    DEMANDING    DISCIPLINE.  109 

hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother."  Still  far- 
ther, "  If  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault,  (that  is,  if 
he  fall  inadvertently  into  sin,)  ye  which  are  spiritual 
restore  {KaxaQilQeze,  recover,)  such  an  one  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness ;  considering  thyself,  lest  thou  also 
be  tempted."  (Gal.  6:1.)  The  passage  contemplates 
individual  action,  and  corresponds  vrith  the  injunction 
in  the  rule,  "  Go  and  tell  him  his  fault,"  or,  rather, 
convince  him  of  his  sin.  None  of  the  wrongs  here 
named  are  supposed  to  be  committed  against  individ- 
uals ;  yet,  in  every  case,  the  duty  of  individuals  to 
apply  such  corrective  measures  as  the  rule  prescribes, 
is  distinctly  recognized. 

But,  enough  ; — the  point  under  consideration  is  be- 
lieved to  be  made  out.  No  farther  argument  is  deemed 
necessary,  to  establish  the  position,  that  the  great  law 
enacted  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  recorded  in  the  passage 
before  us,  is  the  universal  law  of  corrective  church 
discipline  ;  and  that  all  offences,  requiring  disciplinary 
action,  are  to  be  treated  in  accordance  with  its  provis- 
ions. 


^  16.    OFFENCES    DEMANDING    CORREC- 
TIVE DISCIPLINE. 

The  inquiry  next  arises.  What  constitutes  a  disciplin- 
able offence  ?* ,  What  kinds,  and  what  degrees  of  wrong, 

*  High  crimes  and  misdemeanors  are  not  disciplinable.     In  such 
cases,  the  offender  is  ordinarily  either  in  the  custody  of  the  law, 
or  a  fugitive  from  justice,  so  that  the  application  of  the  rule  is  im- 
practicable.    The  church,  therefore,  to  which  he  belongs,  has 
10 


110  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

in  a  church  member,  should  be  regarded  as  demanding 
the  appUcation  of  the  rule  1  For,  as  Fuller  justly  ob- 
serves, "  We  are  not  to  suppose  that  no  irregularity 
or  imperfection  whatever,  is  an  object  of  forbearance. 
If  uniformity  be  required  in  such  a  degree  as  that  every 
difference  in  judgment  or  practice  shall  occasion  a  sepa- 
ration, the  churches  may  be  always  dividing  into  par- 
ties, which  we  are  persuaded  was  never  encouraged 
by  the  apostles  of  our  Lord,  and  cannot  be  justified  in 
trivial  or  ordinary  cases.  A  contrary  practice  is  ex- 
pressly taught  us  in  the  epistle  to  the  Romans,  (chap. 
14,)  and  the  cases  in  which  it  is  to  be  exercised  are 
there  pointed  out.  An  object  of  forbearance,  however, 
must  be  one  that  may  exist  without  being  an  occasion 
of  dispute  and  WTangling  in  the  church.  It  must  not 
be  to  doubtful  disputations,  (v.  1.)  It  must  also  re- 
spect things  which  do  not  enter  into  the  essence  of  God's 
kingdom,  the  leading  principles  of  which  are  righteous- 
ness, peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  (v.  16,  17.) 
That  which  does  not  subvert  the  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom, nor  set  aside  the  authority  of  the  king,  though  it 
be  an  imperfection,  is  yet  to  be  borne  with.  Finally, 
it  must  be  something  which  does  not  destroy  the  work 
of  God,  or  which  is  not  inconsistent  with  the  progress 
of  vital  religion  in  the  church,  or  in  one's  own  soul, 
(v.  20.)     In  all  such  cases  we  are   not  to  judge  one 


nothing  to  do  but  to  "  clear  itself,"  by  a  public  act  of  disfellowship, 
from  all  appearance  of  conniving  at  his  sin.  A  similar  course  is  to 
be  pursued  in  all  cases,  where  the  offender  is  absolutely  beyond  the 
reach  of  the  church. 


OFFENCES    DEMANDING    DISCIPLINE.  Ill 

another,  but  every  man's  conscience  is  to  be  his  judge. 
(v.  23.)"* 

In  the  present  state  of  things,  it  is  not  to  be  ex- 
pected that  church  members  will  be  entirely  faultless. 
Even  in  those  whose  general  deportment  and  conduct 
are  such  as  to  render  their  piety  unquestionable,  there 
may  be  found  a  thousand  imperfections,  and  weaknesses, 
and  blemishes  of  Christian  character,  so  slight  as 
not  to  demand  a  strict  application  of  the  rule.  The 
correction  of  these  minor  and  comparatively  trifling 
evils,  is  to  be  sought,  not  by  those  decisive  disciplina- 
ry measures  which,  in  cases  of  more  flagrant  miscon- 
duct, are  indispensable, — but  by  kind  and  brotherly 
suggestions,  counsels,  and  admonitions ;  and  if  these 
gentler  methods  prove  unavailing,  it  would  seem  to  be 
the  part  of  charity,  patiently  to  endure  what  it  has 
failed  to  remove.  They  that  are  strong  ought  to  bear 
the  infirmities  of  the  w^eak,  and  not  to  please  them- 
selves. (Rom.  15:  1.)  It  is  the  deadly  moral  gan- 
grene, which,  when  proved  to  be  incurable,  demands  the 
excision  of  a  member  ;  and  not  the  mere  spots  and 
wrinkles,  which,  though  they  mar  somewhat  the  beau- 
ty of  the  church,  yet  threaten  no  fatal  consequences. 
The  law  of  corrective  church  discipline  was  designed 
for  wrongs,  so  malignant  in  their  nature  and  tendency, 
that  they  cannot  be  tolerated  without  endangering  the 
purity,  harmony,  and  efficiency  of  the  body  in  which 
they  are  found  ;  for  evils  so  glaring,  that  they  cannot 
innocently  be  overlooked,  or  suffered  to  pass  uncensur- 

*  Works,  voi.  ii.  p.  463. 


112  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

ed  ;  for  offences  so   rank,  that,  if  persisted  in,  they 
must  involve  a  forfeiture  of  Christian  character. 

1.  One  class  of  offences,  to  w^hich  the  corrective 
measures  enjoined  in  the  rule  should  promptly  be  ap- 
plied, may  be  embraced  under  the  general  term,  here- 
sies. He  who  is  guilty  of  a  factious  denial  of  the 
truth,  or  who  embraces  and  seeks  to  disseminate  error, 
in  relation  to  any  fundamental  point  of  Christian  doc- 
trine or  duty,  is,  in  the  scriptural  sense  of  the  term, 
a  heretic  ;  and,  as  we  have  seen,  if,  after  the  first  and 
second  admonition,  he  still  persist  in  his  wrong,  he  is 
to  be  rejected.  (Titus  3  :  10.)  It  was  not  intended, 
however,  that  this  direction  should  be  applied  to  such 
as  are  only  weak  in  the  faith.  (Rom.  14  :  1.)  A  fail- 
ure, through  the  want  of  mental  power,  or  mental 
culture,  to  grasp  the  sublimer  mysteries  of  the  Chris- 
tian system,  is  not  to  be  imputed  as  a  fault.  It  is  the 
man  who  pertinaciously  adheres  to  unscriptural  dog- 
mas, whether  originating  with  himself  or  •  others, — 
who  captiously  rejects  whatever  he  is  unable  to  com- 
prehend, or  unwilling  to  admit,  though  distinctly  re- 
vealed in  the  volume  of  inspiration, — who  gives  him- 
self to  perverse  disputings,  and  refuses  his  assent  to 
the  doctrine  which  is  according  to  godliness, — that  is 
to  be  reckoned  guilty  of  heresy.  (1  Tim.  6  :  3 — 5.) 
From  such  as  continue,  after  the  appointed  means 
have  been  tried  to  reclaim  them,  to  bear  this  character, 
the  churches  are  instructed  to  withdraw  themselves. 
"  I  would,"  says  Paul,  "  they  were  even  cut  off  that 
trouble  you."  (Gal.  5:  12,  comp.  1  :  6,  7.  See  also 
Rev.  2  :  14,   15.)     Persons  of  this  description  cannot 


OFFENCES    DEMANDING    DISCIPLINE.  113 

safely  be  permitted  to  retain  a  standing  as  members  of 
the  churches.  He  that  is  such  is  subverted,  and  will 
be  a  ready  instrument  of  the  subversion  of  others. 
He  sinneth,  being  condemned  of  himself;  and  the 
contagion  of  his  corrupting  example  should  at  once  be 
removed.  (Titus  3:11.)  To  hold  him  longer  in  fel- 
lowship is  utterly  impracticable  ;  since  he  sets  himself 
against  the  truth  upon  which  the  church  is  based, 
and  which  she  is  bound  to  defend, — nay,  upon  the 
maintenance  of  which  her  very  existence  depends. 
"  If  the  foundations  be  destroyed,  what  can  the  right- 
eous do?"  (Ps.  11  :3.) 

Under  the  term,  heresy, — implying,  as  it  does,  a 
departure  in  some  essential  particular,  either  from  the 
doctrine  of  Christ,  or  from  the  practice  he  has  enjoin- 
ed,— must  be  included  those  erroneous  views  of  the 
positive  institutions  appointed  for  the  perpetual  observ- 
ance of  the  churches,  which  lead  to  their  rejection,  or 
to  any  material  change  in  them.  Baptism  and  the 
eucharist  are  emblematical, — this  of  the  passion  of 
our  Lord,  and  that  of  his  triumphant  resurrection  from 
the  grave.  They  were  designed  to  keep  in  memo- 
ry, by  a  visible  and  public  representation,  the  two 
cardinal  facts  of  the  Christian  system, — first,  "  how 
that  Christ  died  for  our  sins  according  to  the  Scrip- 
tures ;"  and  secondly,  "  that  he  was  buried,  and  that 
he  rose  again  the  third  day  according  to  the  Scrip- 
tures." (1  Cor.  15:3,4;  11:26;  Rom.  6  :  3,— 5.) 
It  is  obvious,  therefore,  that  the  full  significancy  of 
these  ordinances  must  depend  upon  their  being  kept 
as  they  were  delivered.  That  they  be  so  kept,  is 
10* 


114  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

essential, — not,  indeed,  to  salvation,  for  none  but  the 
saved  can  rightfully  participate  in  either, — but  to  Chris- 
tian obedience,  and  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  im- 
portant purposes  for  which  they  were  designed.  He 
who  rejects  the  true  doctrine  of  the  eucharist,  and 
embraces  the  error  which  affirms  the  real  presence, 
and  forbids  the  cup  to  the  laity,  is  no  less  really  a 
heretic,  than  he  who  denies  the  atonement.  In  like 
manner,  he  who  rejects  the  true  doctrine  of  baptism, 
and  embraces  the  error  which  substitutes  in  its  place 
a  totally  different  rite,  and  extends  that  rite  to  others 
than  professed  believers,  is  no  less  really  a  heretic, 
than  he  who  says  that  there  is  no  resurrection,  and  that 
Christ  is  not  risen.  It  follows,  that  members  of  Bap- 
tist churches,  adopting  Pedobaptist  views,  and  wish- 
ing to  become  connected  with  Pedobaptist  cengrega- 
tions,  cannot  consistently  be  dismissed  as  in  good  and 
regular  standing.  Christian  courtesy  would  indeed 
seem  to  demand,  that  certificates  of  moral  character 
should  be  furnished  them,  if  requested  ;  yet,  in  all 
such  cases,  the  law  requires  that  the  fellowship  of  the 
churches  from  which  they  thus  go  out,  should  be  with- 
drawn.* 

It  has  been  denied  by  many,  and  especially  by  such 
as  have  been  excommunicated  for  heretical  opinions  or 
practices,  that  a  difference  of  views  in  respect  to  reli- 

*  A  distinction  should  be  made  between  Christian  fellowship, 
and  church  fellowship.  We  cannot  withhold  the  former  from  any, 
whatever  may  be  their  errors,  who  give  evidence  of  genuine  piety. 
We  cannot  extend  the  latter  to  any,  whatever  may  be  their  piety, 
who  embrace  errors  subversive  of  the  Christian  doctrine  or  ordi- 
nances. 


OFFENCES    DEMANDING    DISCIPLINE.  115 

gious  truth  is  properly  an  occasion  of  disciplinary  ac- 
tion. To  make  it  so,  they  have  contended,  is  an  in- 
vasion of  the  right  of  private  judgment, — an  act  of 
spiritual  tyranny,  on  the  part  of  those  who  have  no 
better  authority  to  decide  what  is,  and  what  is  not 
heresy,  than  they  themselves.  Hence,  they  have 
generally  affected  to  look  upon  themselves  as  the  vic- 
tims of  persecution,  and  to  demand  that  the  sympa- 
thies of  the  public  should  be  extended  to  them,  as 
sufferers  in  the  cause  of  human  rights.  To  all  this, 
plausible  as  it  may  appear,  a  sufficient  reply  is  found 
in  the  scriptural  injunctions,  "From  such  withdraw 
thyself, — I  would  they  were  even  cut  off, — A  man 
that  is  an  heretic,  reject."  A  compliance  with  these 
injunctions  is  not  persecution.  The  rejection  from  a 
church's  fellowship  of  one  who  is  believed  to  have  de- 
parted from  the  faith,  is  no  invasion  of  his  right  of 
judgment ; — it  is  only  the  vindication  and  exercise  of 
an  equal  right  of  judgment  in  the  church  itself.  "  To 
suppose  it  impossible,"  says  Fuller,  "  to  judge  what 
heresy  is,  or  to  deny  that  the  power  of  so  deciding 
rests  in  a  Christian  church,  is  to  charge  the  apostolic 
precept  with  impertinence.  It  is  true,  the  judgment 
of  a  church  may  be  erroneous  as  well  as  that  of  an 
individual ;  and  it  becomes  them  in  their  decisions  to 
consider  that  they  will  all  be  revised  at  the  great  day ; 
but  the  same  may  be  said  of  all  human  judgment, 
civil  or  judicial,  to  which  no  one  is  so  void  of  reason, 
as  on  this  account  to  object."* 

*  Works,  vol.  ii.  p.  466. 


116  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

2.  Another  class  of  wrongs,  which  cannot  be  safe- 
ly tolerated  in  a  church,  includes  whatever  has  a  ten- 
dency to  interrupt  the  harmony  of  its  members, — to 
banish  that  reciprocal  confidence  and  affection  which 
ought  ever  to  subsist  among  them,  and  thus  to  destroy 
or  weaken  the  bond  of  union  so  essential  to  the  integ- 
rity of  the  body.  "  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren," 
says  an  apostle,  "  mark  them  which  cause  divisions, 
and  offences,  contrary  to  the  doctrine  which  ye 
have  learned  ;  and  avoid  them.  For  they  that  are 
such  serve  not  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  their  own 
belly  ;  and  by  good  words  and  fair  speeches  deceive 
the  hearts  of  the  simple."  (Rom.  16:17,18.)  If 
any  who  have  found  their  way  into  a  Christian  church, 
evince  a  contentious  spirit ;  if  they  take  a  malignant 
pleasure  in  fomenting  discord  and  dissension  among 
their  brethren  ;  if  they  contumaciously  set  themselves 
against  the  authority  of  the  body  ;  or  if  they  seek,  by 
insinuating  and  artful  pretences,  to  gather  a  party  of 
their  own,  which  shall  resist  or  control  its  decisions  ; — 
they  should  no  longer  be  recognized  as  servants  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  are  to  be  marked  and  avoided 
as  his  enemies.  They  have  sufficiently  manifested 
their  indifference  to  his  cause,  (and  it  should  be  recol- 
lected that,  in  this  case,  indifference  is  equivalent  to 
hostility, — Matt.  12 :  30,)  by  their  readiness  to  sacrifice 
its  dearest  interests  to  the  promotion  of  their  own  self- 
ish purposes.  They  have  not  hesitated,  for  the  grati- 
fication of  their  unholy  passions,  to  break  the  unity  of 
the  Spirit,  and  the  bond  of  peace.  They  have  aimed, 
by  separating  the  members  of  the  church  into  hostile 


OFFENCES    DEMANDING    DISCIPLINE.  117 

and  opposing  parties,  to  introduce  a  schism  into  the 
body  of  Christ.  It  is  obviously  impossible  for  a. 
church  in  which  such  things  are  allowed,  to  enjoy  a 
high  measure  of  prosperity.  The  well  known  axiom, 
that  "  union  is  strength,"  is  no  less  true  of  the  visible 
kingdom  of  the  Redeemer,  and  of  every  particular 
branch  of  that  kingdom,  than  it  is  of  worldly  combina- 
tions. Of  this,  the  great  enemy  of  all  righteousness 
is  perfectly  aware ;  and  accordingly,  he  has  ever  acted 
in  the  spirit  of  the  maxim,  "Divide,  and  conquer." 
It  is  his  favorite  policy  to  induce  those  who  bear  the 
Christian  name,  instead  of  turning  their  combined  en- 
ergies against  the  common  foe,  to  employ  their  re- 
sources in  efforts  to  annoy  each  other  ;  and  the  disas- 
trous consequences  of  his  success  are  recorded  upon 
the  pages  of  ecclesiastical  history,  in  characters  of 
blood.  In  the  language  of  the  prophet,  "  the  people 
that  did  know  their  God  have  fallen  by  the  sword, 
and  by  flame,  by  captivity,  and  by  spoil,  many 
days," — until  millions  on  millions  of  Christian  mar- 
t)n:s  have  been  slaughtered,  in  the  name  of  Christ ! 
Of  the  church  in  general,  and  of  particular  associa- 
tions of  Christians,  it  may  be  said  with  equal  truth, 
that  they  can  be  happy  and  prosperous,  only  when 
united  harmoniously  together  in  the  same  mind  and 
the  same  judgment.  It  follows,  therefore,  that  each 
separate  church  is  bound  by  a  suitable  regard  to  its 
own  welfare,  to  place  upon  whatever  has  a  tendency 
to  interrupt  this  harmonious  union  of  its  members,  the 
mark  of  its  decided  disapprobation. 

And  yet,  the  simple  fact  that  an  individual  church 


]18 


CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 


member  may  deem  it  his  duty  to  dissent  from  some  act 
of  the  body,  ought  not  to  subject  him  to  censure.  He 
is  not  to  be  blamed  because  he  may  conscientiously 
differ  in  opinion  from  his  brethren  ;  for,  as  Fuller  says, 
"  the  judgment  of  a  church  may  be  erroneous,  as  well 
as  that  of  an  individual."  In  all  such  cases,  the 
brother  objecting  to  a  measure,  either  under  considera- 
tion, or  already  passed,  should  be  patiently  heard ;  the 
reasons  he  may  urge  should  be  calmly  and  dispassion- 
ately examined  in  the  light  of  Scripture  ,  and  the  full 
weight  to  which  they  are  entitled  should  be  cheerfully 
given  them.  The  churches  are  deliberative,  demo- 
cratic bodies,  charged  with  the  execution  of  the  laws 
of  Christ,  and  deciding  by  majorities  upon  such  meas- 
ures as,  in  their  judgment,  may  be  best  adapted  to 
carry  into  effect  the  Master's  will.  In  the  discussion 
of  these  measures,  each  member  has  a  right  freely  to 
avow  his  own  opinions,  and  as  freely  to  canvass  the 
opinions  avowed  by  others ;  and  the  exercise  of  this 
right,  if  a  Christian  temper  be  maintained,  instead  of 
weakening,  tends  actually  to  strengthen  the  bond  of 
Christian  union.  It  is  not  the  man  who  merely  claims 
the  rights  of  a  man,  and  who  "  gives  place  by  sub- 
jection, no,  not  for  an  hour,"  to  any  who  would  invade 
these  rights,  that  is  to  be  marked  and  avoided  as  a 
schismatic  ;  but  he  who  seeks  to  divide  that  he  may 
rule  ;  who  selfishly  prefers  his  own  interests  to  the 
peace  of  the  church,  and  who  employs  arts  worthy 
only  of  a  political  demagogue,  to  impose  upon  the 
weak-minded,  and  bend  them  to  his  will. 

3.     A  third  class  of  offences  demanding  disciplinary 


OFFENCES    DEMANDING    DISCIPLINE.  119 

action,  may  be  comprehended  under  the  general  name 
of  ungodliness,  or  irreligion, — embracmg,  as  it  does, 
whatever  involves  a  direct  refusal  to  comply  with  reli- 
gious obligations,  or  to  perform  those  duties  which  we 
owe  specially  to  God.  Many  assume  a  form  of  godli- 
ness, who  afterwards  evince,  by  a  series  of  flagrant 
delinquencies,  that  they  know  nothing  of  its  power. 
The  seeming  fervor  of  their  first  love  rapidly  declines  ; 
they  become  habitually  negligent  of  the  Christian  or- 
dinances and  worship ;  devotional  exercises  are  aban- 
doned for  worldly  pursuits  and  amusements  ;  and  they 
seek  happiness  in  worldly  associations,  rather  than  in 
the  assembhes  of  the  saints.  They  desert  the  high- 
way of  holiness,  cast  up  for  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord, 
and  are  found  walking  in  the  counsel  of  the  ungodly, 
standing  in  the  way  of  sinners,  and  ultimately,  per- 
haps, sitting  in  the  seat  of  the  scornful.  (Ps.  1:1.) 
Now  it  is  evident  that  the  churches  were  never  design- 
ed to  afford  shelter  to  such  as  these.  If  they  cannot 
be  recovered  from  the  course  of  declension  upon  which 
they  have  entered,  they  should  be  separated  from  the 
communion  of  the  faithful,  before  the  corrupting  influ- 
ence of  their  example  has  extended  itself  through  the 
body  to  which  they  belong.  No  time  should  be  lost, 
when  a  church  member  is  known  to  have  become  ha- 
bitually negligent  of  the  public  ordinances,  or  private 
duties  of  religion,  in  appl}dng  the  salutary  corrective 
measures  indicated  in  the  great  law  of  discipline  ;  and 
if  suitable  efforts  to  reclaim  him  prove  unavailing,  the 
fellowship  of  the  church  should  be  withdrawn.  These 
remarks  have  no  reference  to  those  truly  conscientious, 


120  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

but,  perhaps,  weak-minded  disciples,  who,  under  an 
overwhelming  conviction  of  their  own  deep  vileness, 
sometimes  shrink  for  a  season  from  a  personal  partici- 
pation in  the  more  awful  services  of  religion, — deem- 
ing it  sacrilege  for  such  as  they  to  handle  and  taste 
the  consecrated  symbols  of  the  Saviour's  passion,  and 
trembling  at  the  thought  even  of  approaching  the 
mercy-seat.  Instead  of  being  cast  off,  these  fearful 
ones  should  be  encouraged  ;  and  their  painful  hesitancy 
in  respect  to  religious  duties,  arising  from  feebleness 
of  faith,  or  an  over-scrupulous  conscience,  though  it 
may  be  a  trial  to  their  brethren,  should  be  charitably 
borne.  They  should  be  treated  with  the  same  kind- 
ness, and  gentleness,  which  appeared  in  the  reply  of 
Jesus  to  one  who  exclaimed,  in  astonishment  and  terror 
at  the  manifestation  of  his  divine  glory,  "  Depart 
from  me,  for  I  am  a  sinful  man,  O  Lord."  (Luke  5  : 
8,  10.)  There  can  be  little  difficulty  in  making  a 
proper  distinction  between  persons  of  this  description, 
and  those  who  forsake  the  sanctuary  from  aversion  to 
its  holy  services,  and  who  shun  the  society  of  Chris- 
tians, that,  Uke  Demas,  they  may  indulge  themselves 
without  restraint  in  the  love  of  this  present  world. 

Covetousness,  in  all  its  varied  modes  of  develope- 
ment,  belongs  to  the  class  of  evils  under  considera- 
tion. The  voice  of  inspiration  has  pronounced  it  idol- 
atry, and  ranked  it  with  crimes  of  the  most  detestable 
character.  (Col.  3  :  5  ;  1  Cor.  5:11.)  It  is  a  mother 
sin, — "the  root  of  all  evil," — the  occasion  of  every 
species  of  ungodliness, — the  broadest  and  the  most 
frequented  gate-way  that  leads  to  destruction    and 


OFFENCES    DEMANDING    DISCIPLINE.  121 

perdition.  (1  Tim.  6  :  5,  9,  10.)  It  is  odious  in  the 
sight  of  God,  and  will  not  fail  .to  bring  down  his  wrath 
upon  the  man,  whatever  may  be  Ids  pretensions  to 
piety,  who  bears  upon  him  this  mark  of  the  children  of 
disobedience.  (Col.  3:6.)  The  churches  are  therefore 
directed  to  "  put  away  from  among  themselves  that  . 
wicked  person."  Whether"  his .covetousness  be  mani- 
fested in  some  flagrant  act  of  dishonesty,  fraud,  or  ex- 
tortion, or  in  a  refusal  to  bear  his  proportion  of  the 
necessary  expenditures  of  the  church  to  which  he  be- 
longs,— they  are  conmianded  "not  to  keep  company 
with  such  an  one,  no,  not  to  eat."  (1  Cor.  5  :  11, 13.)* 
Precisely  similar  are  the  instructions  of  the  apostle, 
in  respect  to  those  church  members  who  go  to  the  op- 
posite extreme, — arid  who,  instead  of  exhibiting  an 
excessive  and  idolatrous  love  of  gain,  are  criminally 
regardless  of  their  obligations  to  provide,  by  a  course 
of  honest  industry,  for  their  own  wants,  and  the  wants 
of  their  famihes.  •  A  delinquency  of  this  kind  involves 
a  practical  denial  of  the  faith,  and  is  worse  even  than 
theoretical  infidelity.  (1  Tim..  5  :  8.)  It  is  not  only, 
in  itself  a  disorder,  which  the  churches  are  forbidden 
to  tolerate ;  but  it  tends  to  prepare  the  way  for  still 
greater  improprieties.  He  who  is  thus  idle,  and  neg- 
ligent of  his  own  concerns,  will  generally  be  found 
sufficiently  busy  in  other  men's  matters.  (1  Peter  4  : 
15  ;  1  Tim.  5  :  13.)  The  law  in  regard  to  oflfenders  of 
this  description,  is  full,  and  explicit.  "  Now  we  com- 
mand you,   brethren,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 

*  See  the  note  under  §  6. 
11 


122  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

Christ,  that  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from  every  brother 
that  walketh  disorderly,  and  not  after  the  traditions 
which  ye  received  of  us.  For  even  when  we  were 
with  you,  this  we  commanded  you,  that  if  any  would 
not  work,  neither  should  he  eat.  For  we  hear  that 
there  are  some  which  walk  among  you  disorderly,  work- 
ing not  at  all,  but  are  busy-bodies.  Now  them  that  are 
such,  we  command  and  exhort  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  vdth  quietness  they  work,  and  eat  their  own  bread. 
And  if  any  man  obey  not  our  word  by  this  epistle,  note 
that  man,  and  have  no  company  with  him,  that  he  may 
be  ashamed.  Yet  count  him  not  as  an  enemy,  but  ad- 
monish him  as  a  brother."  (2  Thess.  3  :  6,  10 — 15.) 
It  is  somewhat  singular,  that  Fuller  finds  in  this 
passage,  "no  mention  made  of  exclusion,  either  im- 
mediate or  ultimate."  Such  an  opinion  can  scarcely 
be  reconciled  with  the  positive  directions,  "  Withdraw 
yourselves  from  every  brother  that  walketh  disor- 
derly,"— "  Note  that  man,  and  have  no  company  with 
him. ' '  The  withdrawal  here  enjoined  upon  the  church, 
is  certainly  equivalent  to  an  act  of  exclusion.  If  this 
be  denied,  then  with  equal  reason  may  it  be  denied 
that  the  persons  mentioned  in  1  Tim.  6  :  3 — 5,  and  2 
Tim.  3  :  2 — 5,  were  to  be  excluded.  The  other  ex- 
pression corresponds  with  that  in  Rom.  16  :  17,  "  Mark 
them  which  cause  divisions  and  offences,  and  avoid 
them,"  and  is  identical  with  that  in  1  Cor.  5:11, 
"  Keep  no  company  with  such  an  one,  no,  not  to  eat." 
It  prescribes  the  course  to  be  pursued  towards  persons 
lying  under  the  censure  of  the  church.  "If,"  says 
Fuller,  "  they  still  continue  in  a  state  of  impenitence, 


OFFENCES    DEMANDING    DISCIPLINE.  123 

persist  in  their  sin,  or  be  irreconciled  to  the  church's 
proceedings  with  them,  it  is  of  the  utmost  consequence 
that  every  member  should  act  a  uniform  part  towards 
them.  We  may,  it  is  true,  continue  our  ordinary  and 
necessary  intercourse  with  them  as  men,  in  the  con- 
cerns of  this  life  :  but  there  must  be  no  familiarity,  no 
social  interchange,  no  ^^5itings  to  them,  nor  receiving 
visits  from  them,  nothing  in  short  that  is  expressive  of 
connivance  at  their  conduct.  If  individual  members 
act  contrary  to  this  rule,  and  carry  it  freely  towards  an 
offender,  as  if  nothing  had  taken  place,  it  will  render 
the  censure  of  the  church  of  none  effect."*  These 
remarks  are  doubtless  just ;  yet,  in  connexion  vnth. 
them,  it  is  important  to  observe,  that  the  excommuni- 
cated person  is  by  no  means  to  be  abandoned  as  irre- 
claimable. Instead  of  being  harshly  repelled,  as  an 
enemy,  he  should  stiU  be  admonished  from  time  to 
time,  as  a  fallen  brother,  whose  recovery  would  be 
hailed  as  an  occasion  of  joy. 

4.  Still  another  class  of  offences  may  include  all 
such  as  are  personal.  "  If  thy  brother  grieve,  affront, 
contemn,  or  abuse  thee  ;  if  he  blemish  thy  good  name, 
encroach  on  thy  rights,  or  injure  thee  in  thy  estate  ;  if 
he  transgress  the  laws  of  justice,  charity,  or  relative 
duties  ; — these  are  trespasses  against  us,  and  often 
happen  among  Christ's  disciples,  and  sometimes,  for 
want  of  prudence,  are  of  very  mischievous  conse- 
quence."! It  wiU  be  conceded  that  wrongs  of  this 
description,  if  evidently  premeditated   and   designed, 

*  Works,  vol.  it  pp.  464—5.  t  Matthew  Henry. 


124  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

demand  the  prompt  application  of  the  rule.  Christian 
charity  would,  indeed,  forbid  that  a  man  should  be 
made  an  offender  for  a  word  rashly  spoken,  or  for  an 
unintentional  injury ;  but  if  it  be  obvious  that  the  inju- 
rious word  or  act  has  its  origin  in  a  malignant  purpose, . 
charity  itself  would  require  that  the  corrective  meas- 
ures enjoined  in  the  law  should  be  carried  uito  effe.ct. 

5.  The  grosser  immoralities-,  including  offences 
against  the  law  of  chastity,  intemperance,  prbfaneness, 
falsehood,  and  other  scandalous  vices  and  crimes,  con- 
stitute another  class  of  wrongs,  which  it  is  sufficient 
merely  to  mention  in  this  enumeration.  No  argument . 
is  necessary,  to  prove  that  the  churches  cannot,  con- 
sistently with  their  own  purity  and  honor,  have  fellow- 
ship with  these  deeds  of  darkness  ;  and  that  the  guilty 
perpetrators,  whenever  their  true  character  becomes 
known,  should  speedily  be  put  away  from  among 
them.  In  short,  whatever  involves  a  denial  of  any 
fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Christian  faith,  or  a  viola- 
tion of  any  fundamental  principle  of  Christian  duty ; 
whatever  is  incompatible  with  the  habitual  exercise  t)f 
love  to  God,  and  love  to  man ;  whatever  contravenes 
the  claims  of  justice  or  of  mercy,  or  is  inconsistent 
with  an  humble,  holy  walking  with  God,  must  be 
regarded  as  an  offence  against  the  law  of  Christ, 
and,  if  committed  by  one  who  has  a  name  and  a  place 
among  his  professed  disciples,  as  demanding  the  salu- 
tary discipline  which  that  law  prescribes.  Slight  im- 
perfections of  character  may,  indeed,  be  charitably 
overlooked.  Nay,  they  must  be,  according  to  the 
principle  that  "  the  strong   ought  to  bear  the  infirmi- 


PROCESS    OF    CORRECTIVE  -DISCIPLINE.         125 

ties  of  the  weak."  But  when  these  darker  and  more 
malignant  evils  appear  in  church  members,  the  reform- 
ative measures  ordained  by  the  great  Head  of  the 
church,  become  solemnly  imperative,  and  may  not 
innocently  be  neglected. 

^  17.    THE  PROCESS  OF  CORRECTIVE  DIS- 
CIPLINE. 

In  the  process  of  corrective  discipline,  as  indicated 
by  our  Lord,  the  first  thing  to  be  done  is  privately  to 
admonish  the  offender.  This  admonition  should  be 
administered  by  a  single  individual ;  and,  if  necessary, 
it  must  be  repeated  by  the  same  individual,  with  one 
or  two  more  whom  he  may  call  to  his  aid.  These 
individual  labors  constitute,  it  is  believed,  what  the 
apostle  calls  the  first  admonition.  In  the  next  place, 
if  the  offender  be  not  already  reclaimed,  it  devolves 
upon  the  church  to  which  he  belongs,  having  heard 
the  case,  and  ascertained  by  a  full  and  fair  investiga- 
tion that  the  alleged  wrong  has  actually  been  commit- 
ted, to  administer  a  second  admonition.  And  lastly, 
if  it  be  found,  after  the  offender  has  had  suitable  time 
for  reflection,  that  the  united  remonstrance  of  his 
brethren  has  failed  to  produce  the  desired  effect  upon 
him,  he  should  be  rejected  by  a  solemn  act  of  the  body 
from  their  fellowship.  It  may  be  well,  for  the  purpose 
of  exhibiting  more  largely  these  several  steps  in  the 
process,  to  present  a  brief  exposition  of  the  law  in 
which  they  are  enjoined. 
11* 


126  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 


1.       THE    FIRST    ADMONITION. 

.  "Moreover,  if  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against 
thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him 
alone."  The  question  whether  offences  in  general,  or 
only  those  belonging  to  a  particular  class,  are  to  be 
treated  in  accordance  with  this  tule,  has  already  been 
discussed  under  ^15.  It  was  there  shown,  that  the 
rule  is  capable  of  universal  application ;  that  there  is 
nothing  in  its  language,  necessarily  restricting  it  to 
personal  injuries ;  that  its  extension  to  wrongs  of  a, 
different  character,  is  evidently  contemplated  in  several 
passages  of  the  epistles;  that  a  virtual  adherence  to 
it,  in  all  cases,  is  demanded  by  the  great  law  of  love  ; 
and,  in  fact,  that,  beside  this,  no  other  rule  of  correc- 
tive discipline  is  to  be  found  in  the  New  Testament. 
Whatever  the  offence  may  be,  therefore,  whether  pri- 
vate or  public,  whether  personal  or  general,  the  course 
to  be  pursued  is  essentially  the  same.  In  the  first 
place,  a  private  interview  must  be  had  with  the  offend- 
er, and  a  private  admonition  must  be  administered. 

(a)  If  the  offence  be  personal,  and  if  it  be  known 
only  to  the  individual  against  whom  it  is  committed, 
the  duty  of  private  admonition  belongs,  primarily,  to 
that  individual.  He  is  not  at  liberty  to  proclaim  the 
wrong  he  has  suffered.  It  is  to  be  told,  not  to  others, 
but  to  the  offender  himself;  and  to  remain,  for  the 
present,  between  his  reprover  and  him  alone.  A  pre- 
mature disclosure  of  the  matter  may  inflict  a  needless 
injury  upon  the   reputation  of  the   wrong-doer,  and 


PROCESS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.         127 

bring  a  needless  reproach  upon  the  Christian  name. 
It  must  be  whispered,  therefore,  to  no  mortal  car,  save 
that  of  the  trespasser,  until  the  law  of  Christ  requires 
it ;  and  then,  only  in  the  manner  which  that  law  pre- 
scribes. 

(b)  If  a  personal  offence  be  known,  not  only  to  the 
injured  party,  but  to  .others  also,  still,  neither  he  nor 
they  can  be  justifiable  in  giving  it  greater  pubhcity. 
In  this  case,  as  in  the  preceding,  (a)  the  duty  of  pri- 
vate admonition  is  obviously  binding  upon  the  individ- 
ual against  whom  the  offence  is  committed.  At  the 
same  time,  however,  it  is  equally  binding  upon  the 
other  brethren,  severally,  who  may  be  apprised  of  the 
wrong.  '  This  is  clearly  in  accordance  with  the  princi- 
ple, that  •"  if  one  member  suffer,  all  the  members  suf- 
fer with  it."  (1  Cor.  12:26.)  Each  is  bound  to 
sympathize  with  his  injured  brother,  and  to  act  in  the 
spirit  of  the  apostle,  when  he  said,  "  Who  is  offend- 
ed, and  I  burn  not?"  (2  Cor.  11:29.)  Let  the 
offender,  real  or  supposed,  be  thus  faithfully  reproved, 
by  one,  and  another,  and  another  of  his  brethren,  each 
acting  alone  and  independently  of  the  rest,  and  all 
evincing  a  brotherly  solicitude  to  reclaim  him  from  his 
wrong; — and  if  his  heart  be  not  broken,  it  must  be 
because  he  is  either  fearfully  hardened  in  sin,  or  firm 
in  the  consciousness  of  integrity. 

(c)  If  a  personal  offence  be  unknown  to  the  injured 
party,  but  known  to  others,  the  duty  of  private  admo- 
nition rests  alike  upon  each  of  the  latter.  For  exam- 
ple, Peter,  James,  and  John  have  no  right  to  inform 
Andrew  that  a  slanderous  report,  highly  injurious  to 


128  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

his  character,  has  been  put  in  circulation  by  Thomas. 
If  such  be  the  fact,  and  if  they  are  aware  of  it, — their 
first  business,  severally,  is  with  Thomas.  Each  is 
bound  by  the  law  to  go  to  him,  and  tell  him  his  fault ; 
but,  as  yet  they  are  not  at  liberty  to  tell  it  elsewhere. 
There  is  no  necessity  that  Andrew  should  know  any 
thing-  of  the  matter,  until  he  learns  it  from  the  confes- 
sion of  Thomas ;  or  until,  in  the  regular  course  of  dis- 
cipline, one  of  the  other  three  is  prepared  to  bring  a 
complaint  to  the  church.  Should  Andrew,  however, 
be  apprised  of  it  by  other  means,  and  at  an  earlier  pe- 
riod, the  case  loses  its  distinctive  character,  and  be- 
comes identical  with  that  which  precedes  it.  (b) 

(d)  In  the  foregoing  cases,  all  the  parties  are  sup- 
posed to  be  church  members.  If  the  individual  against 
whom  a  personal  offence  is  committed,  be  not  a  church 
member,  the  duty  of  private  admonition  falls  upon  each 
of  the  brethren  of  the  offender,  who  may  have  knowl- 
edge of  the  case. 

(e)  In  respect  to  offences  which  are  not  personal, 
heresies,  schisms,  scandals,  &c.  the  rule  is  the  same. 
The  duty  of  private  admonition  rests  upon  that  church 
member,  whoever  he  may  be,  who  first  knows  that 
such  an  offence  has  been  committed  by  a  brother.  If 
many  know  it,  the  obligation  to  perform  this  service  is 
binding  alike  upon  each  ;  nor  can  any  one  neglect  it, 
without  himself  becoming  justly  liable  to  the  charge 
of  criminal  delinquency. 

The  law  evidently  contemplates  the  recovery  of  the 
offender,  and  carefully  guards  his  reputation  from  all 
unnecessary  injury.      So  should  he  who  undertakes 


PROCESS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.        129 

to  execute  the  law.  When  he  perceives  in  his  brother 
a  wrong,  demanding-  disciplinary  measures,  it  cannot 
be  right  that  he  should  publish  and  blaze  abroad  the 
matter, — ^that  he  should  repeat  it  from  house  to  house, — 
that  he  should  proclaim  it  in  the  church  meeting,  and 
require  that  it  be  investigated  by  a  church  committee. 
This  is  not  the  course  that  love  would  dictate.  -  It.  is 
not  what  the  law  directs.  It  is  not  the  way  to  reclaim 
a  wandering  brother.  Such  a  wanton  and  wicked 
exposure  of  his  wrongs  will  only  exasperate  his  feel- 
ings, and  throw  an  obstacle  in  the  way  of  his  recovery 
which  will  not  be  easily  overcome.  And  yet,  there 
are  many  in  the  churches,  who  hesitate  not  to  pursue 
this  very  course, — and  who  boldly  undertake  to  justify 
themselves  in  so  doing,  on  the  ground,  as- they  allege, 
that  the  rule  has  respect  only  to  private  and  personal  of-  • 
fences.  These  are  themselves  transgressors,  and  need 
to  be  reclaimed.  He  who  would  raise  a  fallen  brother, 
must  not  begin  by  reporting  his  wrong,  either  to  the 
church  or  to  the  world.  "If  thou  wouldst  convince 
him,  do  not  expose  him.  Let  the  reproof  be  private, 
that  it  may  appear  you  seek  not  his  reproach,  but  his 
repentance.  It  is  a  good  rule,  not  to  speak  of  our 
brethren's  faults  to  others,  till  we  have  first  spoken  of 
them  to  themselves.  This  would  make  less  reproach- 
ing, and  more  reproving  ;  less,  sin  committed,  and  more 
duty  done.  It  will  be  Ukely  to  work  on  an  offender, 
when  he  sees  his  reprover  concerned  not  only  for  his 
salvation,  in  telling  him  his  fault ;  but  for- his  reputa- 
tion, in  telhng  him  of  it  privately."*  "  Debate  thy 
*  Matthew  Henry. 


130  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

cause  with  thy  neighbor  himself;  and  discover  not  a 
secret  to  another."  (Prov.  25  :  9.)  "Go  and  tell  him 
his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone." 

In  performing  this  duty,  the  complainant  should 
make  a  statement  of  the  facts  in  the  case, — pointing 
out  distinctly  the  offensive  act,  but  not  assuming  to 
judge  the  offender's  motives.  He  should  invite  the 
attention  of  his  sinning  brother  to  the  law  he  has  trans- 
gressed, explain  its  true  spirit  and  meaning,  and  show 
wherein  it  has  been  violated  ;  listen  to  any  explanation, 
defence,  or  confession  that  may  be  offered  ;  and  strive, 
by  reasoning  the  matter  with  him,  to  bring  him  to  a 
proper  sense  of  his  wrong,  and  to  induce  him  to  make 
such  reparation  as  the  nature  of  the  case  may  demand. 

"  If  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother." 
The  object  to  be  sought  in  this  private  admonition,  is 
here  distinctly  presented  to  view.  It  is  to  gain  a 
brother.  It  is  not  to  wound  him,  with  harsh  and  bitter 
upbraidings ;  but  if  possible,  by  kind  yet  earnest  re- 
monstrance, to  reclaim  him  from  his  wrong.  Whoever 
would  prosecute  such  a  work  successfully,  must  divest 
himself  of  prejudice  and  personal  resentment.  He 
must  speak  the  truth  in  love ;  prepared,  on  the  one 
hand,  to  meet  a  rude  repulse  with  patience  and  forbear- 
ance,— or,  on  the  other,  to  hail  the  first  tokens  of  con- 
trition, and  to  restore  the  penitent  offender  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness.  (Gal.  6  :  1.)  "If  thy  brother 
trespass  against  thee,  rebuke  him ;  and  if  he  repent, 
forgive  him."  (Luke  17  :  3.)  A  mere  profession  of 
repentance,  however,  which  is  obviously  insincere,  is 
not  to  be  received  as  satisfactory.      If  that  repentance 


PROCESS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.        131 

be  genuine,  it  will  manifest  itself  in  appropriate  acts. 
Reproof  will  be  submissively  and  thankfully  received ; 
the  offence  will  be  confessed  and  forsaken ;  and  the 
offender  will  promptly  and  voluntarily  make  such  repa- 
ration as  may  be  in  his  power.  He  will  say  with  the 
Psalmist,  practically  at  least,  "  Let  the  righteous  smite 
me  ;  it  shall  be  a  kindness  :  and  let  him  reprove  me  ;  it 
shall  be  an  excellent  oil,  which  shall  not  break  my 
head."  (Ps.  141  :  5.)  These  are  fruits  meet  for  re- 
pentance ;  and  in  ordinary  cases,  they  are  all  that  can 
be  required.  If  they  appear,  it  is  well.  The  offend- 
ing brother  is  gained, — a  sinner  is  converted  from  the 
error  of  his  ways, —  and  his  faithful  reprover  finds  his 
reward  in  the  assurance  that  he  has  been  the  honored 
instrument  of  saving  a  soul  from  death,  and  of  hiding 
a  multitude  of  sins.     (James  5  :  20.) 

"  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee 
one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three 
witnesses  every  word  may  be  established."  If  the 
offender  will  not  heed  the  admonition  of  an  individ- 
ual,— if  he  justify  himself,  and  refuse  to  confess  or 
repair  his  wrong, — the  effort  to  reclaim  him  must  be 
repeated,  with  the  assistance  of  one  or  two  more. 
These  must  be  brethren, — not  unbelievers,  but  fellow 
disciples;  and  if  practicable,  it  seems  desirable  that 
they  should  be  members  of  the  same  church  with  the 
offender.  (iCor.  6:  1 — 7.)  For  obvious  reasons, 
the  persons  selected  for  a  service  of  this  kind,  should 
be  men  of  known  probity,  experience,  and  sound  judg- 
ment. This  remark  is  fully  sustained  by  the  language 
of  Paul,  in  1  Cor.  6  :  5,  "  Is  it  so,  that  there  is  not  a 


132  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

wise  man  among  you  1  no,  not  one  that  shall  be  able 
to  judge  between  his  brethren  ? "  If  you  are  destined 
to  participate  in  the  judgment  of  the  world,  and  of 
angels,  (v.  2,"  3,)  can  it  be  that  there  is  none  among 
you,  competent  to  determine  those  smaller  matters 
which  pertain  to  this  life  1  The  expression  in  the  pre- 
ceding verse,  '  Set  them  to  judge,  who  are  least  esteem- 
ed in  the  church,'  is  to  be  understood  as  a  delicate 
irony, — as  if  he  had  said,  Do  so,  if  you  can  think  it 
right ;  but  if  your  own  sense  of  propriety  forbid  this, 
how  much  more  will  it  forbid  that  brother  should  go  to 
law  with  brother  before  the  unbelievers  !  The  duty  of 
the  complainant,  with  one  or  two  more,  is  essentially 
the  same  that  he  had  previously  performed  alone.  The 
assistant  brethren  should  patiently  hear  both. the  com- 
plaint and  the  defence ;  carefully  investigate  the  whole 
matter ;  and  in  the  fear  of  God,  judge  between  their 
brethren.  If  they  find  the  accusation  unsustained, 
they  should  advise  that  it  be  withdrawn.  If  they  per- 
ceive, in  either  of  the  parties,  an  unchristian  temper, 
a  disposition  to  cast  injurious  reflections,  or  to  engage 
in  angry  disputation,  they  should  promptly  rebuke  it. 
They  should  permit  themselves  to  be  swayed  by  no 
prejudice,  or  party  feeling ;  but  act  impartially,  for 
God,  and  the  right.  It  becomes  their  duty  to  aid  the 
aggrieved  party  in  his  efforts  to  convince  and  reclaim 
the  offender  ;  and  if  the  latter  persist  in  his  wrong,  to 
appear  as  witnesses  against  him  in  the  ultimate  appeal 
to  the  church. 


PROCESS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.        133 


2.    THE    SECOND     ADMONITION. 

"  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto 
the  church."  Before  this  last  act  of  individual  labor 
is  performed,  the  complainant  should  apprise  the  of- 
fender of  his  intention,  that  he  may  be  present  to  an- 
swer. The  brethren  who  have  aided  him  in  the  pre- 
vious labor  should  also  be  apprised  of  it,  that  they 
may  be  present  to  testify.  And  if  there  be  other 
witnesses,  whose  testimony  is  necessary  to  a  full  un- 
derstanding of  the  case,  measures  should  be  taken  to 
secure  their  attendance.  The  church  to  which  the  of- 
fender belongs,  having  met  together  by  previous  ap- 
pointment, and  being  informed  that  an  offence  has 
been  committed  by  one  of  its  members,  and  that  the 
matter  has  been  regularly  matured  for  the  action  of 
the  body,  in  the  manner  prescribed  by  the  Christian 
law  of  discipline, — should  proceed,  without  any  unne- 
cessary delay,  to  hear  and  judge  the  case. 

No  complaint,  however,  should  be  received,  until  it 
has  been  ascertained  from  the  testimony  of  the  breth- 
ren who  have  assisted  in  the  private  admonition,  that 
this  law  has  been  faithfully  complied  with.  If  the 
complainant  has  failed  to  do  what  the  law  requires,  he 
should  be  instructed  in  his  duty,  and  have  time  to  per- 
form it.  Or,  if  there  has  been  a  similar  failure  on  the 
part  of  the  one  or  two  associated  with  him,  the  church 
should  positively  decline  to  act,  until  the  preliminary 
process  is  completed.  The  point  here  insisted  upon, 
is,  in  the  estimation  of  the  writer,  one  of  very  great 
12 


134  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

importance.  Although,  from  the  manner  in  which 
many  churches  conduct  their  disciphne,  it  is  evident 
that  they  do  not  so  regard  it, — he  believes  it  essential 
to  the  full  attainment  of  the  objects  for  which  the  law 
of  discipline  was  enacted.  It  is  at  least  essential  to 
Christian  obedience,  that  the  whole  procedure,  from 
beginning  to  end,  should  be  in  strict  conformity  to  the 
rule.  And  yet,  how  often  is  the  criminal  delinquency 
of  a  complainant,  in  respect  to  the  duty  of  private  admo- 
nition, passed  over  as  a  mere  informality  !  And  how 
often  is  the  complaint,  thus  preferred,  entertained  and 
immediately  acted  upon, — though  the  church  is  per- 
fectly aware  that  the  preparatory  labors  enjoined  by 
our  Lord,  have  been  either  entirely  neglected,  or  only 
partially  performed  !  It  is  scarcely  reasonable  to  ex- 
pect that  offenders  will  be  reclaimed,  where  the  means 
which  infinite  wisdom  has  ordained  for  their  reclama- 
tion, are  thus  disregarded. 

If  private  admonition,  faithfully  administered  ac- 
cording to  the  rule,  be  found  to  produce  no  satisfacto- 
ry result, — it  devolves  upon  the  brother  w^ho  has  taken 
the  lead  in  this  preliminary  process,  to  bring  the  whole 
matter  to  the  notice  of  the  body.  If  the  trespasser  will 
hear,  neither  hun  alone,  nor  one  or  two  more  associat- 
ed with  him,  he  must  "  tell  it  unto  the  church."  In 
discharging  this  duty,  the  complainant  should  look 
upon  himself  as  sustaining  the  character,  not  of  a 
public  prosecutor,  whose  business  it  is  to  secure  a 
conviction  if  he  can, — but  of  a  witness,  who  is  bound 
by  the  most  solemn  oUigatiQns  to  exhibit  the  simple 
truth.  He  should  therefore  confine  himself  strictly 
to  the  facts  in  the  case.     The  offence  charged,  should 


PROCESS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.        135 

be  clearly  and  plainly  stated  ;  the  Christian  law  sup- 
posed to  be  violated,  should  be  cited  ;  and  the  very 
act  in  which  the  offence  is  supposed  to  consist,  should 
be  distinctly  specified.  If  that  act  be  denied,  it  should 
be  proved  by  the  testimony  of  at  least  on  3  witness  be- 
sides the  complainant.  A  full  statement  should  be  made, 
also,  of  the  previous  labor,  and  of  the  manner  in 
which  it  was  received  ;  and  this  statement  should  be 
confirmed  by  the  testimony  of  the  one  or  two  who 
have  been  associated  with  the  complainant  in  such 
labor. 

The  injunction,  "  Tell  it  unto  the  church,"  implies 
an  obligation  on  the  part  of  the  church  to  hear,  both  the 
complaint,  and  the  testimony  by  which  it  is  sustained. 
A  simple  statement  of  facts,  however,  is  all  that  should 
be  heard.  No  bitter  and  reproachful  comments  upon 
these  facts,  no  attempt  to  give  them  a  false  coloring, 
or  in  any  way  to  excite  indignation  against  the  sup- 
posed offender,  should  for  a  moment  be  tolerated  ;  nor, 
on  the  other  hand,  should  any  disorderly  interruption 
be  allowed,  on  the  part  of  the  accused  or  his  friends. 
Those  angry  controversies  which  sometimes  arise  in 
church  meetings,  cannot  be  otherwise  than  evil  in  their 
consequences ;  and  it  is  the  duty  of  the  pastor,  or 
other  presiding  oflScer,  to  check,  in  its  earliest  begin- 
nings, whatever  has  a  tendency  to  produce  them. 
The  complaint  having  been  presented,  the  accus- 
ed, if  he  wish  it,  should  also  be  heard,  and  have 
full  opportunity  of  offering  such  testimony  as  he  may 
deem  necessary  to  a  fair  and  impartial  view  of  the 
case.  In  a  word,  it  should  be  the  object  of  the  church, 
by  deliberate,   thorough   investigation,  to  get  at  the 


136  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

truth  of  the  matter  in  question,  and  so  to  render  equal 
justice  both  to  the  accuser  and  to  the  accused.  No  pro- 
posal to  stifle  inquiry,  by  permitting  the  latter  silently 
to  withdraw  himself  from  the  church,  or  dropping  him 
from  fellowship  at  his  own  request,  to  avoid  the  ex- 
posure of  a  public  investigation,  should  be  entertained. 
No  unworthy  church  member  should  be  separated 
from  the  body  to  which  he  belongs,  otherwise  than  by 
a  formal  act  of  excommunication  ;  and  no  such  act 
should  be  passed,  until  satisfactory  proof  of  guilt  is 
openly  laid  before  the  church.  "Few  churches," 
says  Fuller,  "  would  suffer  a  grossly  immoral  or  liti- 
gious character  to  continue  amongst  them  unnoticed  : 
but  if,  instead  of  a  calm,  impartial  and  decided  proce- 
dure, we  enter  into  pusillanimous  compromises  with 
the  oflfender,  consenting  that  he  should  withdraw  of 
his  own  accord  ;  if  the  crimes  of  rich  men  be  either 
entirely  overlooked,  or  but  slightly  touched,  lest  the 
cause  should  suffer  from  their  being  offended  ;  or  if 
the  misconduct  of  poor  men  be  disregarded,  on  the 
ground  of  their  being  persons  of  little  or  no  account, — 

are  we  not  carnal,  and  w^alk  as  men"? Such  things 

ought  not  to  be.  The  private  withdrawment  of  an 
individual,  if  it  be  without  good  reason,  may  justify  a 
church  in  admonishing  him,  and,  if  he  cannot  be  re- 
claimed, in  excluding  him  ;  but  it  cannot  of  itself  dis- 
solve the  relation.  Till  such  exclusion  has  taken 
place,  he  is  a  member,  and  his  conduct  affects  their 
reputation  as  much  as  that  of  any  other  member."* 

It  belongs  to  the  church,  after  proper  investigation, 
to  decide  by  vote  whether  the  charge  is,  or  is  not  sus- 

*  Works,  vol.  ii.  p.  465. 


PROCESS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.         137 

tained.  If  the  accused  brother  be  found  not  guilty, 
the  complainant  must  cheerfully  acquiesce  in  the  decis- 
ion. He  is  not  at  liberty  to  oppose  his  individual 
judgment  to  the  united  judgment  of  the  body,  or  of  a 
majority  ;  nor  may  he  innocently  cease  to  hold  com- 
munion with"  his  brethren  in  the  Christian  worship  and 
ordinances,  because  they  have  not  yielded  their  own 
opinions  to  his.  He  may  sincerely  believe  them  to  be 
in  error  ;  but  until  they  are  guilty  of  wrongs  so  fla- 
grant as  no  longer  to  sustain  the  character  of  a  Chris- 
tian church,  he  has  no  right  to  separate  himself  from" 
their  fellowship.  If,  on  the  contrary,  it  be  decided 
by  the  church  that  the  charge  is  sustained,  the  of- 
fender, by  a  solemn  act  of  the  body,  should  he  admon- 
ished to  repent,  and  to  make  such  reparation  as  may 
be  due.  If  he  be  present,  this  second  admonition 
should  be  administered  by  the  pastor,  or  presiding  of- 
ficer, in  behalf  of  the  church,  and  in  open  church 
meeting.  "Them  that  sin,"  says  the  apostle,  "re- 
buke before  all,  that  others  also  may  fear."  (1  Tim. 
5  :  20.)  Should  the  offender,  though  residing  in  the 
neighborhood,  decline  to  be  present,  the  admonition  of 
the  church  may  be  conveyed  to  him  by  a  judicious 
committee  appointed  .  specially  to  that  service  ;  or, 
should  his  residence  be  so  distant  as  to  render  this  im- 
practicable, it  may  be  forwarded  by  letter.  This  last 
method  should  be  resorted  to  only  in  case  of  necessity, 
for  the  plain  reason  that  the  voice  of  a  living  reprover 
will  be  far  more  likely  to  prove  effective  ;  nor  should 
letters  of  admonition  ever  be  sent,  until  they  have  re- 
ceived the  approbation  of  the  body. 
12* 


138  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 


6.    THE    FINAL    ACT    OF    DISCIPLINE. 

"  But  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  hhn  be 
unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man  and  a  publican . "  To 
hear  the  church,  is  to  heed  her  admonition.  If  the 
fault  of  which  the  oifender  stands  convicted,  be  not  of 
a  highly  aggravated  character ;  if  it  appear  that  it 
was  unpremeditated,  or  that  he  was  overtaken  in  it 
through  sudden  or  powerful  temptation  ;  if  he  receive 
the  rebuke  of  the  church  with  meekness ;  and  es- 
pecially, if  he  give  satisfactory  proof  of  penitence,  by 
hastening  to  repair  his  wrong, — it  is  all  that  his  breth- 
ren can  demand.  They  are  bound  to  retain  him  in  their 
fellowship,  and  to  treat  him  with  the  same  brotherly 
kindness  and  consideration,  that  would  have  been  due 
to  him  if  he  had  never  fallen.  But  if,  after  suitable 
time  for  reflection,  he  persist  in  disregarding  the  ad- 
monition of  the  church, — though  his  sin  be  not  of  the 
most  flagrant  kind,  the  fellowship  of  the  body  should 
be  withdrawn  from  him.  To  avoid,  if  possible,  a  re- 
sult so  painful,  or,  if  impossible,  to  secure  harmony  in 
this  ultimate  and  final  act  of  discipline, — it  seems 
proper  that  any  brother,  desirous  of  making  a  still  far- 
ther ejffort  to  reclaim  and  save  the  wrong-doer,  should 
be  allowed  a  reasonable  time  to  do  so.  It  scarcely 
needs  to  be  added,  that  the  whole  process  should  be 
conducted  under  a  solemn  conviction  on  the  part  of 
each,  of  personal  responsibility ;  and  that  wisdom 
from  above  should  be  unitedly  sought,  in  earnest,  fer- 
vent prayer.  (James  1:5;  Matt.  18  :  19.)  In-  short, 
all  should  be  done  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 


PROCESS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.         139 

Christ,  with  special  reference  to  his  revealed  will,  and 
in  such  a  manner  as  may  be  expected  to  receive  his 
approbation.    (1  Cor.  5  :  4,  5  ;  Matt.  18  :  18,  20.) 

The  above  remarks  have  respect  to  such  offences  as 
are  not  premeditated,  habitual,  or  of  a  highly  aggravat- 
ed character.  If  the  wrong  perpetrated  be  one  of 
peculiar  flagrancy,  like  that  of  the  Corinthian  offend- 
er; (1  Cor.  5:1,) — if  it  be  committed  deliberately, 
and  in  accordance  with  a  previous  design,  like  that  of 
Ananias  and  Sapphira  ;  (Acts  5  :  9,) — or,  if  it  be 
secreth'-  practised,  and  persisted  in  until  it  can  no 
longer  be  concealed  ;  (Jude  4,) — a,  more  summary 
process  is  required.  In  such  cases,  the  admonition 
of  the  church,  and  the  excommunication  of  the  offend- 
er, should  go  together.  Evidence  of  the  crimmal  act  be- 
ing laid  before  the  body,  in  the  manner  prescribed  by 
the  rule, — the  brethren  should  not  hesitate  to  put 
away  from  among  them,  at  once,  the  wicked  person 
who  perpetrated  it.  (1  Cor.  5:4,  5,  13.)  No  profes- 
sion of  penitence  on  his  part,  should  prevent  his  im- 
mediate separation  from  the  body  ;  because  no  such 
profession  can  be  deemed  credible,  until  corroborated 
by  his  subsequent  conduct.  To  delay  the  act  of  ex- 
cision, therefore,  would  be  to  expose  the  Christian 
name  to  odium  and  contempt.  The  opinion  entertain- 
ed by  many,  and  sustained,  as  they  think,  by  our 
Lord,  in  Luke  17:4,  that  all  disciplinary  action  must 
be  arrested  if  the  offender  do  but  say,  he  repents, — 
is  evidently  erroneous.  It  derives,  in  fact,  no  support 
from  the  passage  to  which  they  refer.  "  And  if  he 
trespass  against  thee  seven  times  in  a  day,  and  seven 
times  in  a  day  turn  again  unto  thee,  saying,  I  repent ; 


140  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

thou  shalt  forgive  him."  According  to  this,  there 
must  be,  not  only  a  profession  of  repentance,  but  an 
actual  "turning  again,"* — a  practical  proof  that  re- 
pentance truly  exists.  If  such  proof  be  given,  and 
if  it  be  of  such  a  character  as  to  be  unquestionable, 
sincere  disciplinary  proceedings  should  cease,  because 
the  object  of  discipline  is  already  accomplished.  But 
in  many  cases,  it  is  manifestly  impossible  that  satisfac- 
tory proof  of  penitence  should  at  once  be  given.  It 
must  be  sought  and  found,  if  found  at  all,  in  the  sub- 
sequent life  of  the  offender. 

If  a  church  member  come  to  his  brethren,  and  vol- 
untarily discloses  to  them  the  fact,  till  then  unknown, 
that  on  a  certain  occasion,  months  or  years  before,  he 
was  betrayed  into  some  flagrant  sin, — for  example, 
that  of  adultery  ;  if,  impelled  by  the  power  of  con- 
science, and  overwhelmed  witb  a  sense  of  the  great- 
ness of  his  wrong,  he  yield  himself  up  to  their  dis- 
posal, earnestly  desiring  them  to  do  with  him  what,  in 
their  judgment,  the  honor  of  the  cause  demands, — it 
can  scarcely  be  doubted,  even  by  the  most  uncharita- 
ble, that  his  repentance  is  genuine.  The  world  itself, 
under  such  circumstances,  will  give  him  credit  for 
deep  and  heart-felt  contrition  ;  and  his  brethren,  if 
they  deem  a  temporary  exclusion  necessary  to  the 
"clearing  of  themselves,"  will  speedily  remove  the 
censure,  and  confirm  their  love  to  such  an  one,  lest  he 
should  be  swallowed  up  with  overmuch  sorrow.   (2 

*  True,  STticnoiiprj  is  to  be  understood  in  the  physical  sense,  as 
in  Acts  16:  18;  yet  the  act  of  turning  and  saying,  I  repent,  must 
be  sincere ;  and  of  this,  there  must  be  satisfactory  evidence. 


PROCESS    OF    CORRECTIVE  DISCIPLINE.         141 

Cor.  2  :  7,  8.)  But  suppose  this  same  church  mem- 
ber, after  living  for  years  in  the  habitual  practice  of 
adultery,  until  at  length  his  sin  is  providentially  de- 
tected, comes  to  the  church  with  professions  of  repent- 
ance, and  claims,  on  the  ground  of  that  repentance, 
to  be  forgiven-  Can  it  be  believed  that  he  is  sincere  ? 
Or  can  the  church  withhold  its  censures,  without  pro- 
claiming to  the  world  that  its  discipline  is  a  contempti- 
ble mockery,  and  that,  of  whatever  misconduct  its 
members  may  be  guilty,  a  word  viiU.  atone  for  all  ? 

Upon  this  subject,  the  following  paragraph,  from 
Fuller's  circular,  is  worthy  of  the  grave  consideration 
of  the  churches.  "  We  cannot  but  consider  it  as  an 
error  in  the  discipline  of  some  churches,  where  per- 
sons have  been  detected  in  gross  and  aggravated  wick- 
edness, that  their  exclusion  has  been  suspended,  and  in 
many  cases  omitted,  on  the  ground  of  their  professed 
repentance.  While  the  evil  was  a  secret,  it  was  per- 
sisted in ;  but  when  exposed  by  a  public  detection, 
then  repentance  is  brought  forward,  as  it  were,  in 
arrest  of  judgment.  But  can  that  repentance  be  gen- 
uine, which  is  pleaded  for  the  purpose  of  warding  off 
the  censures  of  a  Christian  church  ?  We  are  persuad- 
ed it  cannot.  The  eye  of  a  true  penitent  will  be 
fixed  on  the  greatness  of  his  sin  ;  and  he  will  be  the 
last  to  discern  or  talk  of  his  repentance  for  it.  So  far 
from  pleading  it  in  order  to  evade  censure,  he  will  cen- 
sure himself,  and  desire  nothing  more  than  that  testi- 
mony may  be  borne  against  his  conduct  for  the  honor 
of  Christ.  But  aUowing  that  repentance  in  such  cases 
is  sincere,  still  it  is  not  of  such  account  as  to  set  aside 
the  necessity  of  exclusion.     The  end  to  be  answered 


142  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

by  this  measure  is  not  merely  the  good  of  the  party, 
but  the  clearing  of  a  Christian  church  from  the  very 
appearance  of  conniving  at  immorality  ;  which  cannot 
be  accomplished  by  repentance  only.  Though  Miriam 
might  be  truly  sorry  for  her  sin  in  having  spoken 
against  Moses,  and  though  she  might  be  healed  of  her 
leprosy, — yet  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  "  If  her  father 
had  but  spit  in  her  face,  should  she  not  be  ashamed 
seven  days?  Let  her  be  shut  out  from  the  camp  seven 
days ;  and  after  that,  let  her  be  received  in  again. 
(Numbers  12:  14.)"* 

A  full  record  of  the  proceedings  in  every  case  of 
discipline  coming  before  a  church,  should  be  entered 
upon  the  church  book  for  future  reference  ;  and  if  it 
result  in  an  act  of  excommunication,  the  grounds  upon 
vv'hich  that  act  was  passed  should  be  distinctly  stated. 
It  is  submitted,  whether,  in  case  of  the  excommunica- 
tion of  a  member,  the  fact  should  not  be  announced  in 
the  public  congregation, — not  only  that  the  church 
may  be  vindicated  from  the  suspicion  of  conniving  at 
the  wrong  against  which  she  thus  bears  her  testimony, 
but  also  that  she  may  not  be  held  responsible  for  any 
future  delinquency  of  which  the  offender  may  be  guilty. 

Such  is  the  process  of  corrective  discipline,  as  pre- 
scribed by  the  Christian  law.  Such  is  the  rule  which 
Christ  himself  has  ordained,  for  the  treatment  of  of- 
fences among  his  professed  disciples,  and  upon  the 
strict  and  faithful  observance  of  which  the  purity  and 
peace  of  his  churches  will  be  found  greatly  to  depend. 
It  is  a  universal  rule, — applicable  alike  to  all  disciplin- 

*  Works,  vol.  ii.  p.  466. 


J 


PROCESS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.         143 

able  offences,  whether  private  or  public,  whether  per- 
sonal or  general.  It  is  an  impartial  rule, — pointing 
out  one  mode  of  treatment  for  every  offending  church 
member,  whether  he  occupy  a  private  or  an  official 
station.  The  direction,  "Against  an  elder  receive 
not  an  accusation,  but  before  two  or  three  witnesses," 
(1  Tim.  .5  :  19,)  has  indeed  been  thought  to  imply, 
that  in  the  case  of  one  who  is  not  an  elder,  a  less 
amount  of  testimony  may  be  sufficient.  But  the  rule 
demands,  in  all  cases,  "that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or 
three  witnesses  every  word  should  be  established." 
Not  only  the  original  charge,  but  the  additional  one, 
of  having  disregarded  the  first  or  private  admonition, 
must  be  thus  supported.  The  passage  quoted  from 
the  epistle  to  Timothy,  seems  to  have  been  intended, 
not  to  secure  to  the  elders  a  peculiar  privilege,  but  to 
guard  against  encroachment,  in  their  case,  a  right 
which  they  possessed  in  common  with  others.  It 
might,  perhaps,  have,  been  inferred  by  Timothy,  from 
the  high  grade  of  Christian  excellence  required  in  the 
officers  of  the  churches,  (see  chap.  3,)  as  well  as  from 
the  obvious  importance  of  their  maintaining  an  unblem- 
ished reputation, — that  the  accusation  of  a  single  indi- 
vidual, though  unsustained  by  other  proof,  w^ould  be  a 
sufficient  reason  for  proceeding  against  them.  With  a 
view,  it  may  be,  to  prevent  such  an  inference,  and  to 
secure  to  those  who,  from  their  very  elevation,  were 
peculiarly  exposed  to  malicious  assaults,  an  impartial 
and  righteous  judgment, — the  apostle  expressly  forbids 
that  a  charge  should  be  entertained  against  them,  un- 
less supported  by  the  full  amount  of  testimony  requir- 
ed in  every  case  by  the  rule. 


144 


CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 


In  concluding  this  section,  it  should  be  observed, 
that  no  church  member  who  is  conscious  of  having 
committed  a  disciplinable  offence,  can  rightfully  receive 
the  Lord's  supper,  or  bear  an  active  part  in  any  public 
religious  service,  until  he  has  confessed,  and,  if  prac- 
ticable, repaired  his  wrong.  "Therefore,"  says  our 
Lord,  "if  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  the  altar,  and  there 
rememberest  that  thy  brother  hath  aught  against  thee, 
leave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and  go  thy  way ; 
first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and  then  come  and 
offer  thy  gift."  (Matt.  5  :  23,  24.)  This  injunction 
is  binding  upon  the  secret,  as  well  as  upon  the  open 
offender.  Though  his  brethren  be  not  grieved  or 
offended,  yet  if  he  have  given  them  occasion  of  grief 
or  offence,  he  must  not  omit  to  offer  satisfaction. 
Though  they  may  not  hold  aught  against  him,  yet  if 
he  remember  that  they  have  aught  against  him,  he  is 
under  obligation  to  take  it  out  of  the  way.  Nor  can 
he  reasonably  hope  for  acceptance  with  his  Maker, 
until,  in  this  respect,  he  is  ready  to  comply  with  his 
righteous  demands.  The  same  rule  is  applicable  to 
the  supposed  offender,  in  whose  case  a  process  of  dis- 
cipline is  pending,  even  though  he  may  be  conscious 
of  innocence.  If  his  brethren  have  aught  against  him, 
though  it  be  without  just  occasion,  he  ought  to  abstain 
&om  all  active  participation  in  the  public  services  of 
religion,  until  the  matter  is  satisfactorily  arranged. 
Nothing,  however,  should  be  omitted  on  his  part,  to 
effect  such  an  arrangement  with  the  least  possible 
delay.  In  the  mean  time,  the  brother  against  whom 
the  trespass  is  committed,  or,  if  it  be  not  a  personal 
offence,   who  feels  himself  aggrieved  by  it,  is  not 


PROCESS    OF    CORRECTIVE    DISCIPLINE.         145 

bound  by  this  rule.  The  wrong  of  another  can  neither 
alienate  his  privilege,  nor  discharge  him  from  his  duty. 
It  is  not  the  offended,  but  the  offender, — not  the  inno- 
cent, but  the  guilty, — who,  until  his  sin  is  confessed 
and  forsaken,  is  disqualified  for  communion  with  God 
in  the  ordinances  of  his  house.  To  decline,  therefore, 
as  many  do,  a  participation  in  the  Lord's  supper,  be- 
cause they  may  be  apprised  of  some  evil  in  a  brother, 
is  to  pursue  a  course  which  the  Scriptures  nowhere 
authorize,  and  which,  if  generally  adopted,  must  often 
lead  to  an  entire  suspension  of  that  service.  Church 
members  Mho  resort  to  this  method  of  expressing  their 
dissatisfaction,  should  be  instructed  in  their  duty  ;  and 
if  they  refuse  to  perform  it,  they  should  themselves  be 
dealt  with  as  transgressors  of  the  Christian  law. 


§  18.  TREATMENT  OF  THE  EXCOMMUNI- 
CATED. 

The  course  to  be  pursued  towards  those  who  have 
forfeited  their  standing  as  church  members,  and  upon 
whom  the  sentence  of  excommunication  has  been 
passed,  is  indicated  in  such  Scriptures  as  the  follow- 
ing :  ' '  Let  him  be  unto  the  as  an  heathen  man  and  a 
publican."  '(Matt.  18:17.)  "Mark,  and  avoid 
them."  (Rom.  16:17.)  "Keep  no  company  with 
such  an  one,  no,  not  to  eat."  (1  Cor.  5  :  11.)  "  Note 
that  man,  and  have  no  company  with  him,  that  he 
may  be  ashamed.  Yet  count  him  not  as  an  enemy, 
but  admonish  him  as  a  brother."  (2  Thess.  3  :  14,  15.) 
13 


146  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE.  ; 

The  first  of  the  above  passages  evidently  contem- 
plates the  mildest  treatment  which,  in  such  cases,  is 
allowable.  Whatever  the  wrong  may  be,  for  which 
a  church  member  is  excluded,  the  efiect  of  that  exclu- 
sion is  the  same.  The  peculiar  relation  previously 
existing  between  him  and  his  brethren,  is  from  that 
moment  dissolved.  He  ceases  to  be  to  them  any  thing 
more  than  an  impenitent  man,  and  an  unbeliever  ;  and 
they  are  bound,  in  their  future  intercourse  with  him, 
to  evince  by  their  conduct  that  they  regard  him  as  be- 
longing, not  to  the  church,  but  to  the  world.  They 
are  not,  indeed,  to  treat  him  with  coldness,  and  haugh- 
ty reserve.  They  should  show  him  kindness,  but  not 
complacency.  They  should  manifest  towards  him 
the  tokens  of  benevolent  regard,  but  not  of  approba- 
tion. In  short,  he  should  be  in  no  way  distinguished, 
as  having  once  belonged  to  the  church,  from  the  un- 
converted in  general.  If  such  a  distinction  be  made 
at  all,  it  should  be  for  other  reasons,  hereafter  to  be 
noticed.  It  is  exceedingly  important,  as  a  means  of 
securing  the  happiest  effect  of  an  act  of  excommuni- 
cation, that  all  the  members  of  the  church  should  un- 
derstand their  duty  towards  the  excommunicated,  and 
act  accordingly.  If  any  of  them  treat  him  with  the 
same  frankness  and  cordiality  of  manner  as  before  ; 
if  they  manifest  towards  him  a  fraternal  and  com- 
placent regard  ;  or  if,  in  any  way,  they  seem  to  ad- 
mit a  claim  on  his  part  still  to  be  recognized  as  a 
Christian  disciple, — the  evil  tendencies  of  a  course  so 
injudicious  will  speedily  be  apparent.  Encouraged  by 
their  ill-timed  countenance  and  sympathy,  he  will  be 
likely  to  persist  in  his  wrong,  to  conceive  a  prejudice 


TREATMENT    OF    THE    EXCOMMUNICATED.      147 

against  such  of  the  brethren  as  maintain  a  more  be- 
coming reserve,  and  to  hold  in  contempt  the  censure 
pronounced  by  the  united  voice  of  the  body.* 

The  injunction,  "Mark,  and  avoid  them,"  has 
special  reference  to  that  peculiarly  malignant  and  dan- 
gerous class  of  offenders,  who  have  not  only  forfeited 
and  lost  by  their  misconduct  the  fellowship  of  their 
former  brethren  ;  but  who,  from  hostility  to  the  truth, 
or  a  desire  to  promote  their  own  selfish  purposes,  are 
still  aiming  to  cause  divisions  and  offences  among  them, 
contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ. f  Persons  of  this 
description,  in  the  treatment  they  receive  at  the  hands 
of  Christians,  should  be  distinguished  from  common 
sinners,  by  more  decided -and  special  tokens  of  disap- 
probation. Every  church  member  should,  if  possible, 
shun  them  as  he  would  the  pestilence  ;  or  if  associa- 
tion with  them,  to  some  extent,  be  unavoidable,  it 
should  be  manifest  that  he  is  apprised  of  the  peril  of 
listening  to  their  insidious  and  artful  sophistries,  and 
vigilantly  guarded  against  their  corrupting  influence. 

For  similar  reasons,  the  Christian  is  forbidden  to  be 
on  terms  of  familiar  intercourse  with  such  excomuni- 
cated  persons  as  are  habitually  guilty  of  the  grosser 
immoralities.  "  I  have  written  unto  you,"  says  the 
apostle,  "  if  any  man  that  is  called  a  brother  be  a  for- 
nicator, or  covetous,  or  an  idolater,  or  a  railer,  or  a 
drunkard,  or  an  extortioner, — not  to  keep  company 
with  such  an  one,  no,  not  to  eat."  No  church  mem- 
ber can  admit  such  persons  to  his  intimacy,  or  min- 
gle freely  and  with  evident  pleasure  in  their  society, 

*  See  Fuller,  as  cited  under  §  16,  3.  t  See  §  16,  2. 


148  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

without  seeming  to  give  countenance  to  their  evil 
deeds.  To  some,  it  may  seem  surprising  that  so  com- 
mon and  so  reputable  a  sin  as  covetousness  should  be 
included  in  the  above  enumeration  ;  but  whoever  reflects 
upon  its  pernicious  character  and  tendency,  as  "  the 
root  of  all  e\il,"  will  perceive  that  the  apostle  had  the 
best  of  reasons  for  placing  it  upon  a  level  with  the 
most  detestable  crimes.  The  same  course  of  conduct, 
substantially,  is  to  be  observed  towards  persons  ex- 
cluded for  loose  and  disorderly  conduct, — idlers,  busy- 
bodies,  in  a  word,  such  as  addict  themselves  to  low 
and  disreputable  habits.  So  long  as  they  continue  to 
bear  this  worthless  character,  Christians  are  directed 
to  "  note  them,  and  have  no  company  with  them,  that 
they  may  be  ashamed." 

At  the  same  time,  they  are  not  to  be  cast  off,  and 
utterly  abandoned,  as  if  they  had  fallen  into  a  state  of 
confirmed  and  irreconcilable  enmity  against  God.  In 
this  respect,  they  are  to  be  regarded  as  occupying  a 
common  level  with  all  the  unconverted  ;  as  living  in 
sin,  yet  susceptible  of  being  recovered  to  holiness  ; 
as  remaining  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bond 
of  iniquity,  yet  not  excluded  from  the  hope  of  forgive- 
ness. At  every  convenient  opportunity,  therefore, 
so  long  as  they  will  candidly  listen  to  reproof,  they 
should  be  affectionately  and  solemnly  admonished  to 
repentance.  "  Yet,  count  him  not  as  an  enemy,  but 
admonish  him  as  a  brother."  It  is  not  here  implied, 
that  the  excommunicated  person  should  be  recognized 
as  a  Christian  brother.  What  is  intended  is,  that,  as 
a  brother  man,  he  should  be  embraced  in  our  benevo- 
lent sympathies  and  concern  for  his  salvation. 


RESTORATION    OF    THE    PENITENT.  149 

The  rule,  then,  for  the  treatment  of  the  excommuni- 
cated, may  be  thus  briefly  stated  :  While  it  should 
be  such,  in  all  cases,  as  to  evince  a  spirit  of  kindness, 
and  a  desire  to  do  them  good, — that  desire  should 
not  lead  us  to  such  an  intimacy  with  those  who  are 
seeking,  by  good  words  and  fair  speeches,  to  deceive 
the  hearts  of  the  simple,  that  they  may  do  us  hurt ; 
that  kindness  should  be  mingled  with  such  a  degree  of 
reserve,  that  it  may  not  be  mistaken  for  complacency, 
or  in  any  way  prevent  the  salutary  influence  which 
might  otherwise  be  exerted  by  the  censure  of  the 
church. 


^  19.    RESTORATION  OF  THE  PENITENT. 

We  have  seen  that  every  part  of  the  process  of  dis- 
cipline, as  prescribed  in  the  rule  of  our  Lord,  is  design- 
ed to  be  reformative.  Even  the  final  act  of  exclusion 
is  to  be  regarded,  not  as  a  penal,  but  a  corrective  meas- 
ure. The  offender  is  to  be  delivered  unto  Satan,  for 
the  mortification  of  his  fleshly  propensities,  that  his 
spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord.  Though 
strictly  a  vindicative  act,  so  far  as  it  concerns  the  purity 
and  honor  of  the  church,  it  was  not  intended  to  be  a 
vindictive  one,  and  should  never  be  performed  with 
vindictive  feelings.  One  of  the  objects  contemplated 
in  it,  should  always  be  the  offender's  good ;  and  it 
should  be  accompanied  with  earnest  prayer  that  it  may 
be  sanctified  to  that  end.* 

*  See  §  13,  3. 
13* 


150  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

If  the  act  of  excommunication  be  thus  passed,  and 
if  the  treatment  of  the  excommunicated  be  such  as  is 
suggested  above, — it  may  confidently  be  hoped  that, 
in  many  instances,  they  will  come  again  to  the  church, 
seeking,  like  the  returning  prodigal,  a  readmission  to 
their  Father's  house.  In  such  cases,  if  they  give  sat- 
isfactory proof  of  penitence,  the  church  is  bound  to 
restore  them  to  her  fellowship.  No  movement  of  this 
kind,  however,  should  be  rashly  ventured  upon.  To 
receive,  in  an  ordinary  business  church  meeting,  the 
confession  of  an  excluded  person,  and  immediately  to 
pass  an  act  of  restoration,  while  perhaps  a  majority  of 
the  members  are  absent,  and  know  nothing  of  the  mat- 
ter,— cannot  be  otherwise  than  injudicious,  and  will 
seldom  fail  to  disturb  the  harmony  of  the  body.  A 
widely  different  method  of  procedure  should  therefore 
be  adopted.  The  whole  church  should  have  opportu- 
nity to  hear  the  professed  penitent ;  and  when  they  act 
upon  the  case,  it  should  be  with  the  utmost  coolness 
and  dehberation.  It  should  first  be  decided  by  vote, 
whether  such  proofs  of  penitence  as  appear,  ought  to 
be  received  as  satisfactory.  If  any  considerable  num- 
ber of  the  brethren  are  of  opinion  that  they  ought  not 
to  be  so  received,  the  question  of  restoration  must  of 
necessity  be  deferred.  If,  on  the  contrary,  all  are  sat- 
isfied, or,  if  afterwards  they  become  so,  that  question 
may  then  be  acted  upon  without  farther  delay. 

In  the  decision  of  cases  of  this  nature,  great  caution 
is  requisite.  The  disciples  are  called  upon  to  judge, 
whether  the  confession  presented  flows  from  a  broken 
heart   and  a  contrite   spirit,  or  whether  it  is  a  mere 


RESTORATION  OF  THE  PENITENT.      151 

expedient,  by  which  the  offender  hopes  to  regain  his 
standing  in  the  church.  Each  should  feel  the  difficulty 
of  his  position,  and  seek  wisdom  from  above.  It 
should  be  the  purpose  of  each  to  judge  righteous  judg- 
ment. While,  on  the  one  hand,  he  should  strive  to 
divest  himself  of  prejudice,  and  to  put  on  that  charity 
which  hopeth  all  things, — he  should  entertain,  on  the 
other,  so  profound  a  regard  to  the  honor  of  God  and 
his  cause,  as  not  to  be  moved  by  tears  and  protesta- 
tions of  sorrow.  Remembering  "that  nothing  dries 
more  quickly  than  a  tear,"  he  should  be  satisfied  only 
with  those  unequivocal  tokens  of  genuine  repentance, 
which  consist  in  ceasing  to  do  evil,  and  in  learning  to 
do  well.  If  these  tokens  appear  ;  if  the  oflfender  have 
confessed,  forsaken,  and  repaired,  so  far  as  this  was 
practicable,  his  past  wrongs  ;  and  if  it  be  manifest  that 
he  is  now  aiming,  by  the  help  of  God,  to  do  rigbt, — 
the  censure  inflicted  by  many  has  accomplished  the 
purpose  for  which  it  was  designed.  They  may  remove 
it,  and  confirm  their  love  to  him.  But  so  long  as  there 
remains  a  reasonable  doubt  that  this  object  is  effected, 
the  act  of  absolution  should  not  be  passed.  Xo  injuri- 
ous consequences  need  be  apprehended  from  delay. 
The  offender,  if  truly  humbled  and  penitent,  will  be 
the  last  to  complain,  or  to  wish  for  a  favorable  decision 
in  his  case  until  the  brethren  are  impelled  to  it  by  a 
sober  conviction  of  duty. 

Capricious  and  unreasonable  objections  to  the  resto- 
ration of  a  penitent  offender,  on  the  part  of  one  or 
more  individual  members,  should  not  be  allowed  to 
prevent  such  restoration,  if,  in  the  opinion  of  the  body, 


152  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

it  ought  to  take  place.  The  objectors  should  be  pa- 
tiently heard  and  answered  ;  after  which,  if  they  still 
differ  from  their  brethren,  they  should  be  required  to 
yield  their  judgment  to  that  of  the  church. 

The  act  of  restoration  should  be  regarded  as  having 
respect  merely  to  the  common  church  relation.  The 
person  restored  is  reinstated  by  that  act  in  all  the 
rights  and  privileges  of  membership  in  the  body,  but 
not  in  any  official  station  which  he  may  have  occupied 
previous  to  his  exclusion.  He  can  have  no  right  to 
resume  such  station,  or  to  exercise  any  of  its  func- 
tions, except  through  the  suffrages  of  his  brethren, 
subsequently  given. 

Should  it  be  found,  in  any  case,  that  through  false 
accusation,  or  misapprehension,  a  church  member  has 
been  wrongfully  excluded,  the  church  should  be  prompt 
to  acknowledge  and  correct  the  error.  No  body  of 
men,  though  acting  with  the  best  intentions,  can  claim 
infallibility  in  its  decisions ;  and  it  seems  proper  that 
an  excommunicated  person,  respectfully  representing 
to  the  church  from  which  he  was  expelled,  that  his 
case  has  been  misunderstood,  and  that  he  is  now  able, 
by  new  testimony,  to  give  it  an  entirely  different  as- 
pect,— should  be  allowed  a  re-hearing.  If  he  succeed 
in  establishing  his  innocence,  it  is  due  to  him  that  he 
be  received  again  into  fellowship,  not  by  an  act  of  res- 
toration, but  by  a  rescinding  of  the  act  of  excommuni- 
cation. Forgiveness,  in  this  case,  is  insufficient  to  an- 
swer the  demands  of  justice.  He  has  a  right  to  claim 
a  sentence  of  full  justification,  and  honorable  acquittal ; 
and  that  claim  should  be  cheerfully  granted. 


CONCLUSION.  153 


CONCLUSION. 


In  bringing  this  little  work  to  a  close,  the  writer 
would  by  no  means  conceal  his  anxiety  that  the  prin- 
ciples which  he  has  sought  to  illustrate  and  enforce, 
should  obtain  the  candid  consideration  and  favorable 
regard  of  the  churches.  Firmly  believing  these  prin- 
ciples to  be  scriptural,  he  cannot  doubt  that  a  faithful 
observance  of  them,  by  any  church,  would  be  found 
highly  conducive  to  its  true  prosperity ;  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  that  their  violation  must  be  fraught  with 
peril.  While,  therefore,  he  is  happy  to  know  that,  to 
a  considerable  extent,  they  are  already  admitted,  and 
at  least  partially  acted  upon, — he  may  be  permitted  to 
suggest  to  such  as  are  accustomed  to  regulate  their 
disciplinary  movements  by  no  rule,  save  their  own  dis- 
cretion, some  of  the  advantages  to  be  derived  from  a 
strict  conformity  to  the  Christian  law. 

One  of  these  advantages  will  be  realized,  in  the  di- 
minished number  of  cases  of  discipline,  demanding 
the  action  of  the  churches.  The  first  or  private  ad- 
monition, if  the  rule  be  closely  followed,  in  spirit  as 
well  as  in  form,  will  seldom  fail  to  reclaim  a  deUnquent 
member,  unless  there  be  in  him  some  decided  moral  ob- 
liquity. The  necessity  of  occupying  the  attention  of 
the  body,  with  matters  which,  if  not  unfriendly  to  its 
spirituality,  must  at  least  be  exceedingly  painful,  will 
thus  in  a  great  measure  be  obviated. 

The  discipline  of  a  church,  if  it  be  conducted  accor- 
ding to  the  law  of  Christ,  will  be  characterized  by 
harmony,  simplicity,  and  regularity.     That  law  leaves 


154  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

nothing  doubtful,  in  respect  either  to  the  mode  of  dis- 
cipUnary  action,  or  to  the  spirit  in  which  it  should  be 
performed.  It  points  out  distinctly,  and  in  its  natural 
order,  whatever  is  to  be  done,  together  with  the  most 
direct  and  easy  method  of  doing  it.  Nothing  complex 
or  confused  is  contained  in  it,  or  can  result  from  it. 
"While  it  is  understood,  and  its  authority  acknowledged, 
no  difficulty  need  be  apprehended.  There  can  be  little 
occasion  of  disagreement  among  those  who  have  only 
to  obey ;  little  room  for  disorder,  where  every  move- 
ment is  prescribed  by  a  fixed  rule.  But  suppose  that 
rule  to  be  disregarded,  and  every  thing  to  be  left  to 
discretion.  The  discretion  of  a  church,  is  the  discre- 
tion of  all  its  members.  These  will  be  likely  to  differ 
widely  in  their  views  of  the  expediency  and  propriety 
of  any  proposed  measure.  Some,  perhaps,  will  give 
the  preference  to  a  method  of  proceeding,  which,  in 
the  apprehension  of  others,  must  lead  to  most  disas- 
trous consequences.  Complicated  and  difficult  ques- 
tions may  arise,  and  lead  to  unprofitable  strifes.  Thus 
divided  in  judgment,  and  contending  for  the  mastery, 
there  is  reason  to  fear  that  the  decisions  of  the  body 
may  be  swayed  by  party  zeal,  rather  than  by  a  consci- 
entious regard  to  truth  and  righteousness. 

In  proportion  to  the  strictness  with  which  the  disci- 
pline of  a  church  is  conformed  to  the  Christian  law, 
will  be  its  effectiveness.  That  law  prescribes  the 
method  which  our  Lord  himself  has  judged  most  hap- 
pily adapted  to  accomplish  the  ends  in  view.  Who, 
then,  will  presume  to  say  that  his  judgment  was  erro- 
neous, and  that  some  other  method  will  answer  equally 


CONCLUSION.  155 

well?  Those  who  adopt  another  method,  practically 
say  this.  Those  who  neglect  to  observe  the  rule,  are 
guilty  of  this  presumption.  But,  aside  from  the  adap- 
tation of  the  measures  enjoined  by  the  law,  to  effect 
the  objects  which  it  contemplates, — the  fact  that  the 
disciplinary  acts  of  a  church  are  performed  in  strict 
obedience  to  that  law,  will  give  a  force  to  its  admoni- 
tions, and  a  weight  to  its  censures,  which  it  can  derive 
from  no  other  source.  The  church  will  feel  a  confi- 
dence in  so  acting,  which  could  not  otherwise  be  felt. 
A  consciousness  that,  in  what  they  do,  they  are  sus- 
tained by  divine  authority,  will  relieve  the  disciples 
from  that  hesitancy  and  indecision,  which  they  may 
well  manifest  in  pursuing  a  different  course  from  that 
indicated  in  the  rule.  At  the  same  time,  the  offender 
cannot  but  regard  what  is  done  in  strict  accordance 
with  Christ's  instructions,  as  having  received  already 
the  highest  possible  sanction, — in  fact,  as  being  done, 
in  some  sense,  by  Christ  himself. 

Among  the  advantages  resulting  from  a  faithful  ob- 
servance of  the  Christian  law  of  discipline,  the  happy 
reflex  influence,  exerted  upon  all  -C^ho  have  occasion  to 
bear  an  active  part  in  such  discipline,  ought  not  to  be 
overlooked.  Though  they  may  be  justly  grieved, 
perhaps  deeply  injured,  they  can  scarcely  entertain  a 
feeling  of  resentment  towards  the  offender,  while  en- 
gaged in  earnest  and  repeated  efforts  to  promote  his 
highest  good.  A  service  so  godlike  is  utterly  incom- 
patible with  the  indulgence  of  malevolent  passions. 
In  the  due  performance  of  that  service,  these  passions 
must  be  restrained  and  held  in  check  :  and  he  who  is 


156  CHURCH    DISCIPLINE. 

thus  acquiring  the  power  to  rule  his  own  spirit,  is  at 
the  same  time  attaining  to  a  higher  measure  of  great- 
ness than  he  who  taketh  a  city.     (Prov.  16  :  32.} 

In  short,  a  band  of  Christian  disciples,  yielding  a 
consistent  and  uniform  obedience  to  the  foregoing 
rules,  exhibits  the  most  attractive  combination  of  moral 
strength  and  moral  beauty  that  this  world  can  afford. 
Such  a  church  is  like  a  well-trained  and  victorious 
army.  Skilled  in  the  use  of  the  spiritual  armor,  and 
accustomed  to  act  in  concert, — its  members,  at  the  bid- 
ding of  the  Captain  of  their  salvation,  move  forward 
in  one  unbroken  phalanx  to  the  conflict  with  the  powers 
of  darkness.  In  the  name  of  Jehovah  they  set  up 
their  banners,  and  the  weapons  of  their  warfare  are 
mighty,  through  God,  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong 
holds.  Negligence,  on  the  other  hand,  of  the  salutary 
rules  of  discipline  ordained  by  Christ  for  the  observ- 
ance of  his  people,  must  inevitably  be  productive  of 
disastrous  results.  By  introducing  corruption,  disor- 
der, and  dissension  into  the  churches,  it  will  mar  their 
beauty,  and  sap  their  strength  ;  until,  rendered  incapa- 
ble of  united,  vigorlhis,  and  well  directed  action,  they 
are  prepared  to  fall  an  easy  prey  to  their  enemies. 


MEMOIR  OF 

GEORGE  DANA   BOARDMAN. 

Late  Missionary  to  Burmah,  containing  much  intelligence  relative  to 

the  Burman  Mission.     By  Rev.  Alonzo  King.    A  New  Edition. 

With  an  Introductory  Essay,  by  a  distinguished  Clergyman. 

Embellished  with  a  Likeness;  a  beautiful  Vignette, 

representing  the  baptismal  scene  just  before 

hia  death;  and  a  drawing  of  his  Tomb, 

taken  by  Rev.  H.  Malcom. 

tCI^In  noticing  the  lamented  death  of  Mr.  Boardman,  Mr.  Judson,  in 
one  of  his  letters,  thus  speaks  of  his  late  worthy  coworker  on  the  field 
of  Burmah:  "One  of  the  brightest  luminaries  of  Burmah  is  extinguished, 
— dear  brother  Boardman  is  gone  to  his  eternal  rest.  He  fell  gloriously  at 
the  head  of  his  troops,  in  the  arms  of  victory,— thirty-eight  wild  Karens 
having  been  brought  into  the  camp  of  king  Jesus  since  the  beginning  of 
the  year,  besides  the  thirty-two  that  were  brought  in  during  the  two 
preceding  years.  Disabled  by  wounds,  he  was  obliged,  through  the  whole 
last  expedition,  to  be  carried  on  a  litter;  but  his  presence  was  a  host, 
and  the  Holy  Spirit  accompanied  his  dying  whispers  with  almighty  in- 
fluence. Such  a  death,  ne'xt  to  that  of  martyrdom,  must  be  glorious  in 
the  eyes  of  heaven.  Well  may  he  rest,  assured,  that  a  triumphal  crown 
awaits  him  on  the  great  day,  and  'Well  done,  good  and  faithful  Board- 
man,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord.'" 

From  Rev.  Baron  Stow. 
"No  one  can  read  the  INIemoir  of  Boardman,  without  feeling  that  the 
religion  of  Christ  is  suited  to  purify  the  affections,  exalt  the  purposes, and 
give  energy  to  the  character.  Mr.  Boardman  was  a'man  of  rare  excellence, 
and  his  biographer,  by  a  just  exhibition  of  that  excellence,  has  rendered 
an  important  service,  not  only  to  the  cause  of  Christian  missions,  but  to 
the  interest  of  personal  godliness.  Baron  Stow." 

"The  author  had  a  fine  opportunity  for  making  an  interesting  book;  and 
in  the  execution  he  has  done  ample  justice,  alike  to  himself  and  to  his  in- 
teresting subject.  This  memoir  belongs  to  that  class  of  books,  which  may 
be  read  with  interest  and  profit  by  every  one.  It  comprises  so  much  of 
interesting  history,  so  much  of  simple  and  pathetic  narrative,  so  true  to 
nature,  and  so  much  of  correct  moral  and  religious  sentiment,  that  it  can- 
not fail  to  interest  persons  of  all  ages  and  of  every  variety  of  taste.  It 
should  have  a  place  in  every  family  library,  and  especially  in  all  Sabbath 
school  libraries." — Christian  Watchman. 


MALCOM'S  TRAVELS  IN  SOUTH-EASTERN  ASIA, 

Embracing  Hi  ndustan,  Malaya.Siam,  and  China ;  with  notices  of  numerous 

missionary  stations;  and  a  full  account  of  the  Burman  Empire; 

with  Dissertations,  Tables,  &c.     In  two  volumes, 

beautifully  illustrated.    Sixth  edition. 

By  Rev.  How^ard  Malcom. 

53=  The  work  has  received  the  highest  commendation  from  the  press; 
and  the  best  proof  of  the  estimation  in  which  it  is  regarded,  is  in  the  un- 
exampled sale  of  the  work.  Near  four  thousand  copies  were  sold  within 
one  year  from  its  first  appearance.  In  its  mechanical  execution  it  sur- 
passes any  similar  work  ever  attempted  in  this  country. 
3  25 


THE  KAREN  APOSTLE; 

Or,  Memoir  of  Ko  Thah-BtUj  the  first  Karen  convert,  with  notices 

concerning  liis  Nation.    With  maps  and  plates.    By  the 

Rev.  Francis  Mason,  Missionary.    American 

edition.    Edited  by  Prof.  H.  J.  Ripley, 

of  Newton  Theol.  Institutiun. 

Second  Thousand. 

D3~  This  is  a  work  of  thrilling  interest,  containing  the  history  of  a 
remarkable  man,  and  giving,  also,  much  information  respecting  the 
Karen  Mission,  heretofore  unknown  in  this  country.  It  must  be  sought 
for,  and  read  with  avidity  by  those  interested  in  this  most  interesting 
Mission.  It  gives  an  account,  which  must  be  attractive  from  its  novel- 
ty, of  a  people  that  have  been  but  little  known  and  visited  by  mission- 
aries, till  within  a  few  years.  The  baptism  of  KoThah  Byu,  in  182S, 
was  the  beginning  of  the  mission,  and  at  the  end  of  these  twelve  years, 
twelve  hundred  and  seventy  Karens  are  officially  reported  as  members  of 
the  churches,  in  good  standing.  The  mission  has  been  carried  on  pre- 
eminently by  the  Karens  themselves,  and  there  is  no  doubt,  from  much 
touching  evidence  contained  in  this  volume,  that  they  are  a  people  pe- 
culiarly susceptible  to  religious  impressions.  The  account  of  Mr.  Mason 
must  be  interesting  to  every  one. 

"Perhaps  no  nation ,  recently  discovered,  has  attracted  or  deserved  more 
general  interest  than  the  Karen.  All  will  be  delighted  to  read  the  memoir 
of  one,  who  united  with  the  common  characteristics  of  his  countrymen 
such  an  extraordinary  degree  of  zeal,  ef  perseverance,  and  success,  in  the 
propagation  of  the  gospel  which  he  himself  first  received  in  faith  and  in 
love." — Baptist  Advocate. 

"It  is  a  valuable  addition  to  the  volumes  now  multiplying,  which  bear 
testimony  to  the  valuable  character  and  results  of  the  missionary  work." 
— Christian  Intelligencer. 

"This  work  will  be  read  with  interest,  showing,  as  it  does,  the  power  of 
the  gospel  upon  a  degraded  people,  and  the  rich  blessings  it  confers  upon 
the  heathen,  both  as  it  respects  this  life  and  the  life  to  come.  What  can 
be  more  interesting  to  a  Christian  mind,  than  to  see  the  darkness  which, 
by  nature,  brcods  over  the  human  mind,  dispelled  by  the  light  of  the 
gospel,  and  a  benighted  spirit  guided  to  a  world  of  eternal  day.  A  strik- 
ing instance  of  this,  the  memoir  presents.  It  also  shows  how  the  gospel 
can  raise  up  an  individual  from  the  depths  of  wretchedness  and  crime, 
and  make  him,  though  possessed  of  small  natural  abilities,  a  rich  blessing 
to  his  {e\low-mea."— Vermont  Chronicle. 

"It  is  an  interesting  little  volume,  and  gives  a  vivid  picture  of  the 
influence  of  the  Christian  religion  in  taming,  subduing,  and  elevating  a 
rough  and  darkened  mind.  The  historical  notices  of  the  Karen  people  we 
have  read  with  pleasure."— .Ba^ig-or  Courier. 

"This  volume  abounds  in  that  kind  of  interest  which  belongs  to  per- 
sonal narrative;  and  the  effect  of  good  teaching  upon  'new  minds,'  is  ad- 
mirably iliuitt&ied."— Philadelphia  U.  S.  Gazette. 
86 


"A  CHURCH  WITHOUT  A  BISHOP." 

THE 

APOSTOLICAL  AND  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH; 

Popular  in  its  Form  of  Goyerrimenl,  and  Simple  in  its  Mode  of 

"Worship.    By  Lyman  Coleman,  of  Andover,  Author  of 

"  Christian  Antiquities."    With  an  Introductory 

Essay,  by  Dr.  Augustus  Neander, 

Berlin,  Germany.     1  vol.  12mo. 

D3"  An  important  and  very  interesting  work.    Just  published. 


ANTIOCH; 


OR,  INCREASE  OF  MORAL  POWER  IN  THE  CHURCH  OF  CHRIST. 

By  Rev.  P.  Church.    With  an  Introductory 

Essay,  by  Rev.  Baron  Stow. 

"Here  is  a  volume  which  will  make  a  greater  stir  than  any  didactic 
work  that  has  been  issued  for  many  a  day.  It  is  a  book  of  close  and  con- 
secutive thought,  and  treats  of  subjects  which  are  of  the  deepest  inter- 
est, at  the  present  time,  to  tlie  churches  of  this  country.  The  author  is 
favorably  known  to  the  religious  public,  as  an  original  thinker,  and  a 
forcible  writer, — his  style  is  lucid  and  vigorous.  The  Introduction,  by 
Mr.Stow,  adds  much  to  the  value  and  attractions  of  the  volume."— CAr. 
Reflector. 

"  By  some  this  book  will  be  condemned,  by  many  it  will  be  read  with 
pleasure,  because  it  analyzes  and  renders  tangible,  principles  that  have 
been  vaguely  conceived  in  many  minds,  reluctantly  promulgated  and  hesi- 
tatingly believed.  We  advise  our  brethren  to  read  the  book,  and  judge 
for  themselves." — Baptist  Record. 

"It  is  the  work  of  an  original  thinker,  on  a  subject  of  great  practical 
interest  to  the  church.  It  is  replete  with  suggestions,  which,  in  our 
view,  are  eminently  worthy  of  consideration." — Phil.  Chr.  Obserrer. 

"This  is  a  philosophical  essay,  denoting  depth  of  thinking,  and  great 
originality.  *  *  *  He  does  not  doubt.  bu\  asserts,  and  carries  along  the 
matter  with  his  argument,  until  the  difference  of  opinion  with  which  the 
reader  started  with  the  writer  is  forgotten  by  the  former,  in  admiration  of 
the  warmth  and  truthfulness  of  the  latter." — Phil.  U.  S.  Gazette. 


PENTECOST. 

OR,  THE  SOLE  EFFICIENCY  OF  CONVERTING  THE  WORLD. 
By  Rev.  P.  Church,  author  of  "Antioch." 

Contents — Evangelical  Enterprise— Scale  on  which  to  graduate  Man's 
Efficiency  in  it.  Pan  1.  Nature  of  the  Energy  which  the  Believer  is  to 
expect  from  Christ  Part  2.  The  Forms  under  which  this  Heavenly  En- 
ergy manifests  itself  Part  3.  Means  of  securing  enlarged  Measures  of 
this  Energy  upon  ourselves. 

"One  desire  in  the  writer  predominates  overall  others;  that  Christians, 
generally,  may  rise  to  a  just  appreciation  of  the  unspeakable  blessings 
treasured  up  for  them  in  Christ;  that  all  men  may  see  the  riches  of  the 
glory  of  hie  inheritance  in  the  saints." 
27 


CHURCH  discipline; 

The  Scripture  Doctrine  of  Cliurch  Order  and  Government. 

By  Rev.  Warham  Walker,  Homer,  N.  Y. 

One  volume.     18mo.    Cloth. 

tCjT'  A  timely  and  very  useful  work. 

Contents — Introduction. — Church,  definition  of  the  term — Constitu- 
tion of  the  Churches— First  Christian  Church,  in  its  incipient  State — 
The  Church  at  Jerusalem — The  Church  at  Antioch — Organization  of  the 
Churches— Government  of  the  Churches— The  True  Idea  of  Church  Disci- 
pline. Part  1.  Formative  Church  Discipline.— Terms  of  Church  Mem- 
bership— Importance  and  necessity  of  Maintaining  Formative  Discipline 
— Formative  Measures.  Part  2.  Corrective  Church  Discipline — Power 
of  the  Churches  to  Maintain  Corrective  Discipline — Limitations  of  the 
Power  of  Discipline — Obligation  of  the  Churches  to  Maintain  Corrective 
Discipline — Objects  of  Corrective  Discipline — Spirit  in  which  Corrective 
Discipline  should  be  conducted — The  Law  of  Corrective  Discipline — 
Offences  demanding  Corrective  Discipline — The  Process  of  Corrective 
Discipline — The  First  Admonition — The  Second  Admonition — The  Final 
Act  of  Discipline — Treatment  of  the  Excommunicated — Restoration  of  the 
Penitent— Conclusion. 

The  following  recommendatory  notes  from  individuals  residing  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  Author,  were  received  by  the  Publishers  with  the  manu- 
script of  the  work. 

From  the  Professors  in  Hamilton  Literary  and  TheoL  Institution. 

"We  have  carefully  perused  the  most  important  parts  of  the  manu- 
script, and  the  result  has  been  highly  gratifymg.  The  work  is  charac- 
terized by  great  sobriety  and  caution.  We  believe  the  views  it  presents 
to  be  scriptural;  and  that  where  they  are  not  supported  by  the  direct  and 
and  positive  declaration  of  the  word  of  God,  they  are,  at  least,  sustained 
by  the  general  spirit  of  the  teachings  of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  Such  a 
work  as  this,  we  think,  is  greatly  needed;  it  is  well  adapted  to  promote 
correct  views  and  uniformity  of  practice  in  relation  to  the  subject  of 
which  it  treats.  We  cordially  recommend  it  to  the  careful  perusal  of  the 
members  of  our  churches.  J.  S.  Maginnis, 

Hamilton,  Nov.  6,  ISIS.  T.  J.  Conant, 

A.  C.  Kendrick." 

From  the  Editor  of  the  N.  Y.  Baptist  Register. 
"I  have  just  had  the  privilege  of  hearing  the  principal  part  of  Professor 
Warham  Walker's  work  on  Church  Discipline.  The  subject  is  presented 
in  a  clear  and  beautiful  style,  and  in  accordance  with  the  sacred  oracles; 
and  the  instruction  conveyed  is  much  needed  at  the  present  time,  when 
youn?  converts  are  so  numerous  and  so  imperfectly  acquainted  with  duty 
in  this  matter,  and  with  the  proper  manner  of  discharging  it.  The  author 
is  well  known  in  this  State,  as  a  writer  of  great  force  and  elegance,  and 
any  thing  he  undertakes  is  done  with  fidelity  and  effect. 

Utica^  Nov.  7,  1843.  Yours,  truly,        A.  M.  Beebee." 

"We  are  truly  gratified  at  the  issue  of  this  publication.  A  work  of  this 
kind  has  been  greatly  needed  in  our  churches,  and  its  appearance  will  be 
warmly  welcomed,  we  believe,  by  thousands.  The  subject  is  one  involv- 
ing many  difficult  and  debateable  questions,  and  it  will  be  strange  indeed 
if  it  satisfies  all  parties,  in  the  execution,  equally  well.  But  from  looking 
at  the  general  plan,  and  reading  several  pages,  we  are  inclined  to  believe 
that  it  will  meet  with  great  favor.  The  work  originated  in  an  essay  read 
at  a  Ministerial  Conference,  and  was  completed  and  published  by  the  re- 
quest of  the  brethren  composing  that  conference.  It  is  issued  in  a  neat 
style;— a  volume  of  one  hundred  and  fifty-six  page3.""CAr.  Re^fiector. 
S8 


THE   PSALMIST: 

A  INTEW  COLLECTION  OF  HYMNS  FOR  THE   USE   OF 
THE  BAPTIST  CHURCHES. 

BY    BARON    STOW    AND    S.  F.   SMITH. 

This  work  contains  nearly  ttcehe  hundred  Hymns,  original  and  select' 
ed,  together  with  a  collection  of  Chants  and  Selections  for  Chanting. 

Surprising  as  it  may  appear  to  those  who  are  aware  of  the  great  diversity 
of  opinion  and  tastes  every  where  existing  in  reference  to  hymns  best 
suited  to  public  worship,  this  new  collection  meefs  with  almost  universal 
favor.  Its  rapid  introduction  into  churches  in  various  parts  of  the  coun- 
try; the  numerous  testimonials  of  approval  and  high  commendation  daily 
received,  in  connection  with  the  acknowledged  ability  of  the  editors;  the 
uncommon  facilities  enjoyed  by  them,  of  drawing  from  the  best  sources  in 
this  and  other  countries;  the  great  care  wit  h  which  the  compilation  has  been 
made;  the  new,  convenient,  and  systematic  plan  of  arrangement  adopted, 
give  the  publishers  full  confidence  in  the  superior  merits  of  the  work. 

In  addition  to  the  protracted  labor  of  the  editors,  the  proof  sheets  hare 
all  been  submitted  to  a  Committee,  composed  of  clergymen  of  high  stand- 
ing, in  different  parts  of  the  Union,  by  whose  critical  examinations  and 
important  suggestions  the  value  of  the  work  has  been  greatly  enhanced. 

All  of  Watts's  Hymns,  possessing  lyrical  spirit,  and  suited  to  the  wor- 
ship of  a  Christian  assembly,  are  inserted;  and  a  large  number  of  hymns 
heretofore  unknown  in  this  country  have  been  introduced.  The  distinc- 
tion of  psalms  and  hymns,  usually  made  in  oiher  collections,  has  been 
avoided  in  this,  and  all  have  been  arranged  together,  under  their  appro- 
priate heads,  and  numbered  in  regular,  unbroken  succession.  There  are 
four  valuable  Indexes. — a  'General  Index'  of  subjects,  a  'Particular  In- 
dex,' an  'Index  of  First  Lines,'  and  an  extended  'Scripture  Index.' 

Notice  of  the  Am.  Bap.  Publication  and  S.  S.  Society,  Philadelphia, 

The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  A,B  P.  and  S.  S.  Society,  induced  by  the 
numerous  and  urgent  calls  which,  for  along  time,  have  been  made  from 
various  sections  of  the  country,  for  a  new  collection  of  Hymns  that  should 
be  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  churches  generally,  resolved,  in  the  year 
1841,  to  take  immediate  measures  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  object. 
With  this  view,  a  committee,  consisting  of  Rev.  W.  T.  Brantly,  D.  D.,  of 
South  Carolina,  Rev.  J.  L.  Daeg,  of  Alabama.  Rev.  R  B.  C.  Howell,  of 
Tennessee.  Rev  S  W.  Lynd.  D.  D.,  of  Ohio,  Rev.  J.  B.  Taylor,  of  Virginia, 
Rev.  S.  P.  Hill,  of  Maryland,  Rev.  G.  B.  Ide  and  R.  W.  Griswold,  of  Penn- 
sylvania, and  Rev.  W.  R.  Williams,  D.  D..  of  New  York,  was  appointed 
to  prepare  and  superintend  the  proposed  selection.  It  was,  however,  sub- 
sequently ascertained  that  a  siniilar  work  had  been  undertaken  by  Messrs. 
Gould,  Kendall  &  Lincoln,  Publishers,  of  Boston;  and  that  Rev.  B.  Stow 
and  Rev.  S.  F.  Smith,  whose  services  they  had  engaged,  had  already  com- 
menced their  labor.  From  the  well-known  ability  of  these  gentlemen, 
there  seemed  good  reason  to  expect  a  valuable  collection,  and  one  that 
would  fully  meet  the  end  which  the  Board  contemplated.  In  order,  there- 
fore, to  avoid  the  unnecessary  multiplication  of  Hymn  Books,  it  was 
deemed  expedient  by  the  Board  to  unite,  if  possible,  with  the  above- 
mentioned  Publishers.  Accordingly,  the  manuscript  of  Messrs.  Stow  and 
Smith  having  been  examined,  and  found  quite  satisfactory,  arrangements 
were  made  to  have  the  proof  sheets,  as  they  were  issued  from  the  press, 
submitted  to  the  committee  of  the  Board,  with  the  understanding,  that  if, 
after  such  alterations  and  improvements  as  might  be  suggested,  it  should 
meet  their  approval,  the  Board  would  adopt  it  as  theiVown.  This  ap- 
proval having  been  obtained,  the  Board  voted,  unanimously,  to  adopt  and 
publish  the  work,  and  have  negotiated  with  Gould,  Kendall  &  Lincoln,  to 
that  effect.  Signed  by  order  and  on  behalf  of  the  Board, 

J.  M.  Pbck,  Cor.  Sec.  Am.  Pub.  S.  S.  Sac. 
3*  29 


Certificate  of  the  Committee  appointed  by  the  Am.  Baptist  Publication 

and  Sunday  School  Society. 
The  undersigned,  having  been  requested  by  the  Board  of  Directors  of 
the  Am.  Bap.  Publication  and  S.  S.  Society  to  examine  the  prooof-sheets 
of  "The  Psalmist,"  edited  by  Rev.  B.  Stow  and  Rev,  S.  F.  Smith,  and  to 
suggest  such  emendations  as  might  seem  expedient  to  render  the  work 
more  acceptable  to  the  churches  throughout  the  country,  hereby  certify, 
that  they  have  performed  the  service  assigned  them,  and  unite  in  recom- 
mending the  work  as  one  well  adapted  to  the  purpose  for  which  it  was 
designed.  William  R.  Williams,    James  B.  Taylor, 

George  B.  Ide,  Jno.  L.  Dacg, 

RuFtTS  W.  Griswold,       W.  T.  Brantly, 
Stephen  P.  Hill,  R.  B.  C.  Howell, 

Samuel  W.  Lynd. 
United  Testimony  of  Pastors  of  Bap.  Churches  in  Boston  and  vicinity. 
Messrs  GotxLD,  Kendall  &  Lincoln, — Permit  us  to  take  this  method 
of  expressing  our  great  satisfaction  with  the  Collection  of  Hymns,  which 
you  have  of  late  published  for  the  use  of  the  Baptist  denomination.  As 
Pastors,  we  have  long  felt  the  need  of  some  book  different  from  any  which 
could  be  obtained,  and  we  have  looked  forward  with  interest  to  the  time 
when  your  proposed  work  should  be  issued  from  the  press.  The  work  is 
now  completed,  and  before  the  public;  and  from  an  attentive  and  careful 
examination  of  its  pages,  we  are  prepared  to  give  it  a  hearty  recommenda- 
tion. It  is  clear  in  its  arrangement,  sound  in  doctrine,  rich  in  senti- 
ment, sweet  and  beautiful  in  its  poetry,  and,  in  our  opinion,  most  admirably 
adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  denomination.  We  cannot  but  hope,  there- 
fore, that  it  will  soon  be  adopted  by  all  oiir  churches. 

Daniel  Sharp,  T.  F.  Caldicott,        Nicholas  Medbery, 

R.  W.  CusHMAN,        W.  H.  Shailer,         J.  W.  Parker, 
R.  H.  Neale,  H.  K.  Green,  Bradley  Miner, 

William  Hague,        Silas  B.  Randall,    J.  W.  Oi.mstead, 
Robert  TuRNBULL,    Thomas  Driver,       Joseph  Banvard, 
Nath'l  Colver,         Duncan  Dunbar,      Thos.  D.  Anderson. 
From  the  Professors  in  Newton  Theological  Institution. 
Union  of  judgment  in  regard  to  all  the  principles  which  should  regulate 
the  preparation  of  a  Hymn  Book,  both  as  to  the  character  of  the  hymns, 
and  as  to  the  omission  and  alterations  in  the  case  of  selected  hymns  that 
have  long  been  in  use,  is  not  to  be  expected.     We  are  free,  however,  to 
say,  that  in  copiousness  of  subject,  in  adaptation  to  the  various  occasions 
of  worship,  in  devout  and  poetic  character,  and  in  general  excellence,  we 
regard  the  work  as  eminently  superior  to  collections  now  in  common  use. 
Barnas  Sears.  Pres.  and  Prof.  Christian  Theology. 
Irah  Chase,  Prof  Ecclesiastical  History. 
H.  J.  Ripley,  Prof  .  Sacred  Rhetoric  and  Pastoral  Duties. 
H.  B.  Hackett,  Prof  Bib.  Literature  and  Interpretation. 
Testimony  of  a  Commillee  of  the  Faculty  of  Hamilton  Literary  and 
Theological  Institution. 
Messrs.  Gould,  Kendall  &  Lincoln,— The  undersigned  have  been  ap- 
pointed, by  the  Faculty  of  our  Institution  a  Committee  to  examine  the 
Hymn  Book,  entitled  ''The  Psalmist,"  recently  published  by  you,  and 
edited  by  Rev.  B.  Stow  and  Rev.  S.  F.  Smith.     It  gives  us  pleasure  to 
state,  as  the  result  of  our  examination,  that  we  consider  the  work  decided- 
ly superior  to  any  similar  collection  with  which  we  are  acquainted.    Its 
materials  are  drawn  from  the  best  sources  of  sacred  lyrical  poetry  in  our 
language  ;  the  arrangement  is  eminently  happy;  and  the  variety  of  its  se- 
lections  adapts  it  to  almost  every  occasion.     We  think  the  adoption  of 
the  work  in  the  Baptist  churches  of  our  country  would  be  calculated  greatly 
to  elevate  that  interesting  branch  of  worship  with  reference  to  which  it  is 
prepared.        A.  C.  Kendrick,  Prof.  Greek  Lan.  and  Literature. 
J.  S.  Maginnis,  Prof  Biblical  Theology. 
T.  J.  Conant,  Prof.  Heb.  &•  Bib.  Crit.  ^  Interpretation. 
J.  H.Raymond,  tut.Intel.^Mor.Philos.^ Belles-lettres. 
30 


United  Teetimony  of  tha  Pastors  of  Baptist  Churches  in  Philadelphia 
and  vicinity. 
We,  the  undersigned,  Pastors  of  the  Baptist  Churches  in  the  city  of 
Philadelphia,  and  its  vicinity,  having  examined  ''Tlie  Psalmist,"  a  new 
Hymn  Book  for  the  use  of  the  Baptist  Churches,  edited  by  Kev.  Messrs. 
B.  Stow  and  S.  F.  Smith,  published  by  the  Am.  Bap.  Pub.  S.  S.  Society, 
and  Gould,  Kendall  &  Lincoln,  Boston,  most  cordially  express  our  con- 
viction that  it  is  decidedly  superior  to  any  other  Hymn  Book  with  which 
we  are  acquainted.  In  arrangement,  it  is  very  natural ;  in  doctrine,  it  is 
sound  and  peculiarly  evangelical;  in  its  selection  of  hymns  upon  every 
important  subject,  it  is  very  copious  and  judicious;  while  there  is  a  va- 
riety that  characterizes  no  other.  Its  lyrical  excellence  places  it  far 
abuve  all  other  compilations,  and  makes  it  a  delightful  companion  for.the 
Christian,  in  private  and  domestic,  as  well  as  public  worship.  We  shall 
regard  that  as  a  happy  era  in  the  churches  of  our  denomination,  when  it 
shall  be  universally  adopted  by  them. 

Geokge  B.  Ide,  Horatio  G.  Jones, 

J.  Lansing  Burrows,    Thos.  O.  Lincoln, 
A.  D.  Gillette,  F.  Ketcham. 

RECOMMENDATIONS    OF    ASSOCIATIONS    AND    CONVENTIONS. 

Boston  Baptist  Association,  1843. 

AVhereas,  for  some  time  past,  we  have  felt  the  need  of  a  new 
collection  of  hymns,  for  the  use  of  our  churches  in  their  public 
worship ;  and  whereas,  the  new  work  entitled  '  The  Psalmist,' 
edited  by  two  brethren  connected  with  this  body,  supplies  this 
need,  and  answers  admirably  the  end  for  which  it  was  designed, 
therefore  Resolved,  That  in  our  opinion,  The  Psalmist  is  worthy  the 
patronage  of  the  Baptist  denomination,  and  we  cordially  recom- 
mend its  adoption  in  all  our  churches. 

3Jiami  (Ohio),  Baptist  Association,  1843. 

The  Committee  appointed  to  report  upon  a  Hymn  Book,  have 
attended  to  the  duty  assigned  them,  and  report  the  following  as 
their  views.  For  several  reasons,  the  Committee  recommend  to 
the  attention  of  the  churches,  the  new  work  called  '  The  Psalmist,' 
as  worthy  of  special  patronage.  1.  It  is  exceedingly  desirable  that 
our  whole  denomination  should  use  in  the  praises  of  the  sanctuary 
the  same  psalms,  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs.  To  secure  uniform- 
ity, we  prefer  '  The  Psalmist,'  because  it  is  strictly,  and  from  the 
foundation  designed  for  the  use  of  Baptist  churches, — is  not  sur- 
passed by  any  Hymn  Book  in  the  world, — and  the  proprietorship 
is  wholly  Baptist,  by  which  the  greatest  facilities  can  be  furnished 
for  its  introduction  to  the  churches,  and  the  perpetuity  of  its  pub- 
lication. 2.  It  has  been  prepared  with  the  greatest  care.  In  no 
instance  has  a  Hymn  Book  gone  through  so  thorough  a  revision  j 
and  the  influence  which  is  rationally  exerted  in  its  favor  by  the 
Committee  of  revision, — by  the  known  qualification  of  the  editors, 
by  the  popularity  of  the  Boston  publishers,  and  by  the  fact  that  it 
is  connected  with  the  series  of  the  Am.  Bap.  Pub.  Society, — will 
necessarily  give  it  an  ultimate  circulation  greater  than  that  of  any 
other  similar  work  in  the  churches.  3.  It  is  a  book  of  very  supe- 
rior merits,  and  probably  will  not  need  any  important  emendation 
for  a  long  period  to  come.  The  Committee  therefore  recommend 
to  the  churches  the  adoption  of  this  work  as  well  calculated  to  ele- 
vate the  taste  and  the  devotion  of  the  denomination. 

All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

S.  W.  Lynd,  Chairman. 
31 


Philadelphia  Baptist  Association,  1843. 
Resolved,  That  we  request  the  attention  of  the  churches  to  The 
Psalmist,  a  hymn  book,  approved  by  a  large  committee  of  distin- 
guished Baptist  ministers,  in  various  parts  of  the  United  States. 

Portsmouth  {N.  H.),  Baptist  Association,  1843. 

Resolved,  That  we  highly  approve  of  The  Psalmist,  prepared  by 
Brethren  Stow  and  Smith,  and  recommend  its  adoption  in  all  our 
churches. 

Illinois  Baptist  State  Convention,  1843. 

Resolved,  That,  after  an  examination  of  the  Hymn  Book  com- 
piled by  Messrs.  Baron  Stow  and  S.  F.  Smith,  we  can  cheerfully 
recommend  it  to  the  denomination  as  being  superior  to  any  other 
work  of  the  kind  ever  before  published,  and  advise  its  adoption  and 
use  among  the  churches. 

Huron  {Ohio),  Baptist  Association,  1843. 
Among  the  resolutions  adopted,  was  one  recommending  the  new 
Hymn  Book  published  by  the  Am.  Baptist  Publication  Society, 
Philadelphia,  and  Gould,  Kendall  &  Lincoln,  Boston. 

Munroe  (N.  Y.),  Baptist  Association,  1843. 
Resolved,  That  we  recommend  to  the  several  churches  of  this 
Association,  for  their  adoption,  the  Hymn  Book  recently  prepared 
by  brethren  Baron  Stow  and  S.  F.  Smith,  called  "  The  Psalmist," 
as  being  in  our  estimation  the  choicest  selection  of  hymns  extant, 
and  well  adapted  to  promote  the  objects  of  Christian  worship. 

Bethel  {Tenn.),  Baptist  Association,  1843. 
The  committee  on  Hymn  Books  reported  as  their  choice,  "  The 
Psalmist."    The  report  having  been  received,  the  Hymn   Book 
was  adopted,  and  recommended  to  the  churches. 

Kennebec  (Me.),  Baptist  Association,  1843. 
Voted,  That  we  recommend  to  those  churches  who  are  intend- 
ing to  supply  themselves  with  new  Hymn  Books,  to  purchase  '  The 
Psalmist,'  recently  prepared  by  Rev.  Baron  Stow  and  Rev.  S.  F. 
Smith  J  this,  in  the  estimation  of  those  who  have  examined  it,  being 
the  best  Hymn  Book  in  the  English  language. 

EDITORIAL    NOTICES    AND    REVIEWS. 

From  an  extended  notice  in  the  Christian  Review. 

The  Psalmist  was  originated  under  circumstances,  and  from  a 
source,  which  give  it  a  claim  to  our  respect  and  attention.  Both 
the  editors  and  publishers  of  the  book  are  so  well  and  favorably 
known  to  the  religious  community,  that  their  motives  in  this  under- 
taking will  not  be  called  in  question.  We  hazard  little  in  saying, 
that  it  is  the  best  collection  of  hymns  ever  published  in  the  English 
language.  They  have  been  drawn  from  the  best  sources,  and 
probably,  from  a  greater  number  of  authors  than  those  in  any 
other  hymn  book  extant. 

The  Psalmist  contains  1180  hymns,  besides  doxologies  and 
chants.    Of  the  hymns,  303  are  by  Dr.  Watts,  or  about  one  quarter 


->f  the  whole  collection.  Next  to  Watts,  are  Doddridge,  57  hymns  j 
Mrs.  Steele,  52;  Beddome,  41 ;  Montgomery,  33  5  S.  F.  Smith,  26 ; 
Kelly,  17;  John  Newton,  16  ;  Charles  Wesley,  12;  Toplady,  Sten- 
lett  and  Cowper,  10  each ;  Heber,  8  ;  CoUyer  and  Heginbotham,  7 
each ;  Bowring,  Airs  Barbauld,  Dwight,  Fawcett,  and  Mrs.  Sigour- 
ley,  6  each;  Hart,Hawes,  Needham,  and  Scott,  5  each;  Addison, 
Bathurst,  Fellows,  Gibbons,  Hemans,  Kippis,  Tappan,  Reed,  and 
H.  K.  White,  4  each  ;  Conder,  Edmeston,  Judson,  T.  Moore,  Noel, 
Raffles,  Swain,  and  Wrangham,  3  each  ;  thirty-two  other  authors,  2 
each;  and  ninety,  1  each.  The  hymns  are  by  161  writers,  besides 
pieces  credited  to  fifty  collections  of  hymns  or  other  works,  the 
authorship  of  which  is  unknown.  Forty -five  are  anonymous,  being 
traced  neither  to  author  nor  collections. 

The  order  of  the  book  is  clear  and  natural,  a  due  respect  being 
paid  to  the  several  subjects  of  religious  worship.  We  question 
whether  it  would  be  possible  to  arrange  a  collection  of  hymns  in 
better  order.  The  numerous  objects  of  Christian  benevolence 
have  created  a  necessity  for  a  much  greater  variety  of  hymns  than 
was  formerly  needed  ;  and  of  which  no  book  in  use  furnished  the 
requisite  number.  The  Psalmist  meets  this  deficiency,  particularly 
in  hymns  upon  the  subject  of  missions,  the  number  of  which  is  76. 

The  hymns  in  The  Psalmist  are  of  convenient  length;  most  of 
them  containing  four,  and  some,  but  two  or  three  verses.  The 
preacher  using  this  book,  will  seldom  find  it  necessaiy  to  abridge 
a  hymn, — a  service  always  unpleasant  to  him,  and  disagreeable  to 
the  congregation.  The  variety  of  metres  is  good;  we  do  not  see 
how  it  could  be  improved. 

As  a  specimenof  book-manufacturing.  The  Psalmist  is  deserving 
of  great  praise.  It  is  printed  with  beautiful  type,  on  clear,  white 
paper,  is  strongly  bound,  opens  easily,  and  may  be  read  with  com- 
fort, by  old  and  young.  It  would  be  not  less  gratifying  than  ad- 
vantageous for  the  churches  of  this  country,  could  they  unite  in 
adopting  the  same  hymn  book  for  public  worship. 

The  editors  have  accomplished  a  noble  work,  for  which  they 
deserve  not  only  the  thanks  of  our  own  churches,  but  of  all  lovers 
of  true  devotional  psalmody. 

From  the  Christian  Reflector,  Boston. 
We  have  before  referred  to  the  new  hymn  book,  entitled  "  The 
Psalmist."  We  have  since  given  it  a  more  careful  examination, 
and  we  cannot  withhold  from  it  our  unqualified  praise.  Winchell's 
Watts  has  a  great  many  excellent  hymns,  and  will,  doubtless,  con- 
tinue to  be  used  by  many  churches  ;  but  the  volume  contains  many 
hymns  that  cannot  be  given  out  to  be  sung,  with  any  propriety 
whatever;  and  these  are  in  the  way,  and  embarrass  a  minister  in 
making  his  selections.  We  have  other  compilations  in  use  which 
contain  many  of  the  best  hymns  extant.  The  Psalmist  surpasses 
them  all,  in  the  select  character  of  all  its  hymns.  Not  one  can  be 
regarded  as  inappropriate  to  public  worship.  The  good  old  hymns 
are  all  there,  and  many  most  beautiful  new  ones.  Those  from  the 
pen  of  S.  F.  Smith,  are  surpassingly  excellent.  The  book  is  ad- 
mirably arranged,  neatly  printed,  and  well  bound.  It  cannot  fail 
of  becoming,  sooner  or  later,  the  standai'd  hymn  book  of  the  de- 
nomination. It  is  to  be  introduced  into  all  parts  of  the  United 
States. 

as 


From  the  Christian  l^atchman,  Boston. 

This  volume  impresses  us  as  being  very  complete.  The  editors 
seem  to  have  been  more  solicitous  to  make  a  good  book,  than  a 
new  book.  The  reader  will  find  that  a  majority  of  the  pieces  are 
such  as  have  long  been  familiar  to  his  ear  in  our  devotional  assem- 
blies. We  should  have  been  sorry  to  have  found  it  otherwise. 
The  hymns  of  Dr.  Watts  take  the  lead.  All  his  pieces  are  inserted 
"which  possess  lyrical  spirit,  and  are  suited  to  a  Christian  assembly. 

We  need  say  nothing  upon  the  need  of  a  new  hymn  book.  Had 
Winchell's  Watts,  which  has  now  been  in  use  in  these  parts  near- 
ly a  quarter  of  a  century,  been  made  as  perfect  as  it  were  possible 
at  the  time  to  make  it,  we  should  at  this  period  need  a  new  book. 

From  the  Musical  Visiter,  Boston. 

"The  Psalmist,"  a  new  collection  of  Hymns,  is  just  out,  in  a 
beautiful  style,  on  good  paper,  and  handsomely  bound.  It  has  four 
Indexes,  one  of  the  first  lines,  one  general  and  one  particular  index 
of  subjects,  and  a  Scripture  index.  Having  examined  the  book,  we 
are  satisfied  that  besides  many  more, it  has  three  great  excellences, 
viz.,  the  hymns  are  generally  short,  having  about  four  verses,  very 
many  three,  and  about  as  many  of  two  as  of  six,  and  a  few  of  five 
verses.  Another  excellence  is,  the  variety  of  subjects,  well  adapted 
to  these  last  days.  Another  is,  the  highly  literary,  and  yet  plain 
and  beautiful  style  of  the  language.  This  is  truly  a  literary  gem, 
besides  being  a  sweet  '  Psalmist '  for  the  church  of  Christ. 

From  the  Christian  Secretary,  Hartford. 

We  are  no  great  sticklers  for  changes  and  innovations  in  the 
church,  by  the  introduction  of  new  books,  new  instruments  of 
music,  &c.,  it  having  ever  been  more  congenial  to  our  taste  to 
walk  in  the  "  old  paths."  We  must  say,  that  The  Psalmist,  just 
published,  presents  claims  to  the  denomination  not  to  be  found  in 
any  other  work  of  the  kind.  There  is  one  merit  in  this  hymn  book 
which  we  are  glad  to  find,  viz.,  it  is  not  divided  into  parts,  as  in  the 
case  with  Winchell's  Watts.  Another  is,  that  the  hymns  are  of  a 
suitable  length  for  Divine  worship,  few  of  them  exceeding  six 
verses,  and  in  most  cases  not  exceeding  four. 

After  a  somewhat  careful  examination,  we  have  been  led  to  the 
conclusion,  that  this  Hymn  Book  possesses  qualities  over  every 
other  of  the  kind  that  we  are  acquainted  with,  which  entitle  it  to 
a  place  in  every  Baptist  pulpit  in  the  country. 

From  the  Religious  Herald,  Richmond,  Va. 
It  has  evidently  been  compiled  with  much  care,  and  comprises 
a  suificient  variety  of  hymns  for  all  the  purposes  of  worship.  The 
missionary  department  is  very  full,  containing  some  original  hymns, 
and  others  which  have  not  heretofore  appeared  in  our  hymn  books. 
Throughout  the  book,  original  compositions,  with  hymns  not  here- 
tofore met  with  in  our  selections,  and  of  modern  origin,  are  inter- 
spersed with  those  long  known  and  familiar  to  the  public.  The 
work  deserves  high  praise  for  its  purity  of  style  and  expression. 
It  has  great  and  deserved  merit,  and  as  a  whole  is  not  only  well 
adapted  to  the  object  aimed  at,  but  superior  to  its  predecessors. 
34 


From  the  New  York  Baptist  Register.  ^ 

The  Psalmist  is  one  of  the  most  delightful  and  complete  books 
of  the  kind  we  ever  had  the  privilege  of  examining.  It  is  the  very 
book  v/anted.  The  poetry  is  choice  and  beautiful,  the  sentiments 
are  scriptural,  expressed  with  peculiar  felicity  and  force,  and 
adapted  to  every  variety  of  condition, — there  is  something  for 
every  body  and  every  occasion.  If  it  could  be  introduced  into 
our  churches,  they  could  want  nothing  better. 

From  the  Alabama  Baptist. 
This  work  is  intended  to  be  the  Baptist  Hynm  Book  5  and,  after  a 
careful  and  critical  examination,  we  are  fully  prepared  to  say,  that 
it  really  deserves  to  be  adopted  as  such,  by  the  denomination.  We 
think  it  decidedly  superior  to  any  collection  of  Psalms  and  Hymns 
ever  before  issued  from  the  American  press.  The  compilers, 
themselves,  are  men  of  the  purest  taste,  refined  by  familiar  con- 
verse with  the  most  elegant  writings  of  ancient  and  modern  times, 
and  sanctified  by  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  We  earnestly 
commend  The  Psalmist  to  the  attention  of  pastors  and  churches. 
We  believe  it  will  be  introduced  into  the  churches  throughout  the 
United  States.  The  preparation  of  this  work  may  be  regarded  as 
the  act  of  the  entire  denomination,  and  if  it  be  universally  adopted, 
will  greatly  tend  to  produce  uniformity  of  doctrine,  and  chxirch 
order  and  discipline,  through  all  the  churches. 

From  the  Zion's  Advocate,  Portland,  Me. 
It  is  sometimes  said,  that  editors  are  induced  to  commend  books 
by  the  donation  that  is  usually  made  to  them  of  a  copy  of  the  work. 
But  it  cannot  be  so  in  this  case,  since  we  have,  by  some  means, 
failed  of  receiving  a  copy.  Yet  we  are  willing  to  do  the  publishers 
a  service,  and  our  readers  a  greater  service,  by  cordially  recom- 
mending this  to  those  who  are  purchasing  new  books  We  do  not 
know  any  other  equal  to  it. 

From  Graham's  Magazine,  Philadelphia. 
The  Psalmist  is,  in  our  opinion,  decidedly  the  best  compilation  of 
sacred  lyric  poeirv  ever  published  in  this  country.  Its  editors  are 
distingnished  clergymen  of  the  Baptist  church,  and  one  of  them  is 
himself  a  poet  of  no  mean  reputation.  Mr.  Smith's  Missionary 
Hymn,  commencing,  ''Yes,  my  native  land,  I  love  thee,"  is  nearly 
as  well  known  as  the  celebrated  lyric  of  Heber,  ''From  Greenland's 
icy  mountains,"  etc.,  and  a  large  number  of  his  pieces,  on  a  variety 
of  subjects,  rank  highamong  the  best  of  their  kind  in  the  language. 

From  The  Macedonian,  Boston. 
It  has  been  prepared  with  the  most  critical  regard  to  the  laws  of 
language  and  poetry,  and  to  the  wants  of  the  church  of  the  present 
age.  It  is  designed  for  use  throughout  the  United  States,  and  was  * 
accordingly  examined  in  the  proof-sheets,  by  gentlemen  of  known 
ability  and  scholarship,  in  diff'erent  parts  of  the  country.  We  refer 
to  it  chiefly  to  express  our  gratification  at  the  extensive  and  ad- 
mirable collection  of  missionary  hymns  which  it  contains.  One  of 
these  we  select,  entitled  "  The  Missionary  Angel,"  was  written  by 
Rev.  S.  F.  Smith. 

35 


EXTRACT  OK  LETTERS  FROM  CLEROYMEN. 

From  Rev.  Geo.  B.  Ide,  Philadelphia. 

At  the  risk  of  appearing  intrusive,  I  have  taken  my  pen  to  let  you 
know  the  emotion  which  your  new  Hymn  Book,  in  its  beautiful 
dress,  has  excited  in  my  mind.  My  expectations  were  very  highly 
raised  ;  but  the  result  has  more  than  answered  them.  Such  another 
collection  of  hymns  for  public  worship,  so  beautiful  in  its  execution, 
so  natural,  clear,  and  perfect  in  its  arrangement,  so  varied,  copious, 
and  appropriate  in  its  list  of  subjects,  so  lyrical  in  its  structure,  so 
devotional  in  its  spirit^  so  scriptural  in  its  sentiments,  so  sweet, 
pure,  and  elevated  in  its  poetry,  I  do  not  believe  the  world  can 
furnish,  and  I  am  certain  the  English  language  cannot.  It  is  a 
work,  in  every  respect,  of  such  surpassing  excellence,  as  to  leave 
nothing  in  its  department  to  be  desired.  All  here,  who  have  seen 
it,  are  delighted  with  it.  If  there  be  any  true  taste  in  our  churches, 
it  must  speedily  come  into  universal  use.  Our  own  denomination, 
and  the  Christian  public  generally,  are  under  great  obligations  to 
the  gifted  brethren  who  have  so  successfully  performed  their  task, 
and  to  the  liberal  and  enterprising  publishers,  by  whom  they  were 
employed.  You  will,  I  am  confident,  receive  an  ample  remunera- 
tion for  all  your  expense  and  outlay  And  1  trust,  that  both  you 
and  they  will  enjoy  the  far  higher,  richer  reward,  of  knowing  that 
through  your  united  labors,  the  public  praises  of  God  have  been 
improved,  chastened,  and  rendered  more  edifying  and  refreshing; 
and  that,  upon  the  return  of  each  holy  Sabbath,  millions  of  sainta 
on  earth  are  chanting  the  hallowed  and  inspiring  strains  with  which 
you  have  supplied  them ;  and  thus  preparing  to  join  the  blissful 
choir  and  the  eternal  anthems  of  the  upper  sanctuary. 

Philadelphia,  June,  1843.  George  B.  Ide. 

From  Rev.  John  Dowling,  Providence,  R.  I. 
About  six  years  ago,  the  lamented  James  D.  Knowles,  at  the 
close  of  a  valuable  editorial  article  upon  Church  Psalmody,  in  the 
Christian  Review,  remarked  as  follows :  "  We  repeat  the  expression 
of  our  hope,  that  the  time  may  soon  arrive,  when  a  compilation 
shall  be  prepared,  worthy,  in  its  sentiments  and  poetical  character, 
to  be  adopted  by  the  Baptist  denomination  throughout  this  extend- 
ed republic."  Had  this  gifted  brother  lived  to  examine  the  Psalm- 
ist, I  cannot  doubt  that  he  would  have  agreed  with  the  writer  of 
these  remarks,  that  the  present  is  just  such  a  work,  and  that  that 
hope  is  completely  realized.  If  1  were  to  enumerate  the  excellences 
by  which  The  Psalmist  is  distinguished  above  every  other  hymn 
book  with  which  I  am  acquainted,  in  use  among  the  Baptist  de 
nomination,  I  should  say,  1.  There  are  no  hymns,  so  far  as  I  can 
discover,  offensive  to  a  correct  taste,  and  most  of  them  possess  a 
high  degree  of  poetic  excellence.  2.  Every  hymn  may  be  read 
with  propriety  from  the  pulpit.  3.  All  the  hymns  are  adapted  to 
be  sung,  being  properly  lyrical  in  their  character,  and  not  historical 
or  didactici  4.  Most  of  the  hymns  are  of  a  suitable  length  ;  the 
greater  number  consisting  of  not  more  than  four  verses.  5.  The 
unmeaning  division  into  psalms  and  hymns  is  avoided,  and  the 
numbering  of  the  hymns  is  continuous,  thus  avoiding  the  difficulty 
sometimes  experienced,  especially  by  strangers,  in  finding  the 
hynui  that  is  announced.  J.  Dowling. 

36 


''lIlKi'm  ilfiiMiS^iSfJ  ,.?™'™7  Libraries 


1  1012  01292  3191 


